Bots, Editors (Semantic MediaWiki), trusted
5,986
edits
(Prepare Lucifer volume III electronic edition: original journal text, pagination, illustrations and contents) |
(Apply agreed Lucifer edition formatting, author categories, and journal text allocation.) |
||
| Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
{{OCR to proofread}} | {{OCR to proofread}} | ||
{{ | {{Page aside margins}} | ||
}} | |||
''Electronic journal edition: | ''Electronic journal edition: substantial titled works with printed author credits and dictionary entries are linked to separate pages; unsigned texts, brief notes, aphorisms and extracts are reproduced here in journal order. Replies by H. P. Blavatsky included in BCW remain linked to their collected texts. Texts have been transcribed from the original journal scans. Where available, links for [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] lead to the texts prepared by [[Zirkoff, Boris|B. de Zirkoff]] in her [[BCW|Collected Writings (BCW)]]. Original journal footnotes are retained.'' | ||
== No. 13 – September 1888 == | == No. 13 – September 1888 == | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Our Third Volume|Our Third Volume]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 1-3</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Olcott H.S. - The Barisal Guns|The Barisal Guns]]}} | ||
[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H.S. Olcott]] | <center>[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H.S. Olcott]], pp. 4-14</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|6}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=6}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Letter to H. S. Olcott on the Barisal Guns]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Letter to H. S. Olcott on the Barisal Guns]}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Barisâl Guns are a curious phenomenon. I have not yet been able to ascertain anything about them. The sounds are very irregular. Sometimes you hear 20 or 25 reports continuously; sometimes only 10 or 12. I have often heard the reports in clear weather. I never remember to have heard them when it was raining. They are neither preceded nor followed, as a rule, by downpours of rain. I heard them often in April. We don’t hear them so often now [letter dated 12th July]. The sounds come from the south-west quarter.” <ref name="v3-p6-n1">I find in the ''Hindoo Patriot'' of 9th July the following paragraph: – " Regarding the Barisâl Guns Mr. Waller, Magistrate of Khulna, writes: – It may interest those whose attention is directed to the subject to know that since the rain began to fall here on Wednesday afternoon there have been loud and frequent explosions heard of the kind called ' Barisâl Guns.' The sounds come from the south, and are heard sometimes by day, but mostly at night. As many as six explosions have followed rapidly one after the other. The sounds had not been heard for some time previously. The sounds resembled most nearly that which would be caused by a large heavy plank falling on to the floor of a large resonant empty building at a considerable distance."</ref>}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=“The Barisâl Guns are a curious phenomenon. I have not yet been able to ascertain anything about them. The sounds are very irregular. Sometimes you hear 20 or 25 reports continuously; sometimes only 10 or 12. I have often heard the reports in clear weather. I never remember to have heard them when it was raining. They are neither preceded nor followed, as a rule, by downpours of rain. I heard them often in April. We don’t hear them so often now [letter dated 12th July]. The sounds come from the south-west quarter.” <ref name="v3-p6-n1">I find in the ''Hindoo Patriot'' of 9th July the following paragraph: – " Regarding the Barisâl Guns Mr. Waller, Magistrate of Khulna, writes: – It may interest those whose attention is directed to the subject to know that since the rain began to fall here on Wednesday afternoon there have been loud and frequent explosions heard of the kind called ' Barisâl Guns.' The sounds come from the south, and are heard sometimes by day, but mostly at night. As many as six explosions have followed rapidly one after the other. The sounds had not been heard for some time previously. The sounds resembled most nearly that which would be caused by a large heavy plank falling on to the floor of a large resonant empty building at a considerable distance."</ref>}} | ||
| Line 33: | Line 23: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - Death|Death]]}} | ||
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] | <center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 15-18</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - Light for Italy|Light for Italy]]}} | ||
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] | <center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 18-20</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|20}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=20}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Like an earthen vessel…]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Like an earthen vessel…]}} | ||
Like an earthen vessel, easy to break, hard to re-unite, are the wicked – the good are like vessels of gold, hard to break and quickly united. | Like an earthen vessel, easy to break, hard to re-unite, are the wicked – the good are like vessels of gold, hard to break and quickly united. | ||
| Line 50: | Line 40: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Zhelihovsky V.P. - An Adventure in the Tower of London|An Adventure in the Tower of London]]}} | ||
[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera P. Jelihovsky]] | <center>[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera P. Jelihovsky]], pp. 21-29</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Oliphant L. - On Dynaspheric Force|On Dynaspheric Force]]}} | ||
[[Oliphant, Laurence|Laurence Oliphant]] | <center>[[Oliphant, Laurence|Laurence Oliphant]], pp. 30-33</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|33}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=33}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Buddhist}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Buddhist}} | ||
A project, long in contemplation, has been realised in the appearance of the first number of our new English journal, the ''Buddhist,'' at Colombo. It is to be a supplement to our Sinhalese semi-weekly, the ''Sandaresa,'' and is intended for the benefit of all who may be interested in Buddhism, and feel an active sympathy in the efforts of Buddhists to purify their religion from the dross of superstition. The paper is to be an eight-page quarto, printed on good paper, in new type, specially imported. The subscription price is but Rs. 2-8-0 to local subscribers, Rs. 3 to Indian, or 6''s.'' or $1.50, including postage, to European and American. It will be published by the Colombo (Buddhist) T. S., and edited by members. We hope that every friend of the Society’s Buddhist work, who can afford the trifling cost, will send in his name and remittance to the Manager of the ''Theosophist,'' who will act as agent. The initial number is full of good matter, among the rest, a scathing criticism upon the Bishop of Colombo’s recent Oxford Lecture on Buddhism. | A project, long in contemplation, has been realised in the appearance of the first number of our new English journal, the ''Buddhist,'' at Colombo. It is to be a supplement to our Sinhalese semi-weekly, the ''Sandaresa,'' and is intended for the benefit of all who may be interested in Buddhism, and feel an active sympathy in the efforts of Buddhists to purify their religion from the dross of superstition. The paper is to be an eight-page quarto, printed on good paper, in new type, specially imported. The subscription price is but Rs. 2-8-0 to local subscribers, Rs. 3 to Indian, or 6''s.'' or $1.50, including postage, to European and American. It will be published by the Colombo (Buddhist) T. S., and edited by members. We hope that every friend of the Society’s Buddhist work, who can afford the trifling cost, will send in his name and remittance to the Manager of the ''Theosophist,'' who will act as agent. The initial number is full of good matter, among the rest, a scathing criticism upon the Bishop of Colombo’s recent Oxford Lecture on Buddhism. | ||
| Line 68: | Line 58: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|34}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=34}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Evolution and Involution of the Divine Man}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Evolution and Involution of the Divine Man}} | ||
NO intelligent student of nature at the present time, at all familiar with those large groups of facts in physics and biology, constituting the theatre in which evolution is thought to play so large a part, will be found entirely ignoring or denying evolution. No intelligent biologist, familiar with the ordinary facts of human physiology, will for a moment deny that the outer unfoldment of the body of man, from germ to prime, is, according to any fair interpretation of facts, and an intelligent comprehension of the principle under consideration, an evolution. Evolution as a fact, is everywhere admitted; the ground of disagreement is the application and interpretation of the law. | NO intelligent student of nature at the present time, at all familiar with those large groups of facts in physics and biology, constituting the theatre in which evolution is thought to play so large a part, will be found entirely ignoring or denying evolution. No intelligent biologist, familiar with the ordinary facts of human physiology, will for a moment deny that the outer unfoldment of the body of man, from germ to prime, is, according to any fair interpretation of facts, and an intelligent comprehension of the principle under consideration, an evolution. Evolution as a fact, is everywhere admitted; the ground of disagreement is the application and interpretation of the law. | ||
| Line 84: | Line 74: | ||
The question, then, presents itself in this wise: Does that law, or process, which everywhere unfolds and elaborates individual organisms, flowing outward, and expanding from centre to circumference, also push the whole complex series of earth’s organisms upward from lower to higher forms? To this query one party answers unhesitatingly no: the | The question, then, presents itself in this wise: Does that law, or process, which everywhere unfolds and elaborates individual organisms, flowing outward, and expanding from centre to circumference, also push the whole complex series of earth’s organisms upward from lower to higher forms? To this query one party answers unhesitatingly no: the | ||
{{Page aside|35}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=35}} | ||
other party answers yes, with certain qualifications and concomitants. Here again, it would be out of place to go over the ground involved in the discussion, as many volumes have already been written upon the subject by able advocates on either side, with the result of bringing them no nearer together than before, each party in turn claiming the victory over the other. | other party answers yes, with certain qualifications and concomitants. Here again, it would be out of place to go over the ground involved in the discussion, as many volumes have already been written upon the subject by able advocates on either side, with the result of bringing them no nearer together than before, each party in turn claiming the victory over the other. | ||
| Line 98: | Line 88: | ||
Duality and Manifestation are synonymous. All problems of life, as all problems in nature, present themselves, therefore, under this form of duality; ''i.e.'' they are equations: no principle is more widely recognized than this, as in one form or another it is the basis of the higher mathematics, which enter the realm of nature’s highest display, and calculate not only the application of principles to mechanics, but | Duality and Manifestation are synonymous. All problems of life, as all problems in nature, present themselves, therefore, under this form of duality; ''i.e.'' they are equations: no principle is more widely recognized than this, as in one form or another it is the basis of the higher mathematics, which enter the realm of nature’s highest display, and calculate not only the application of principles to mechanics, but | ||
{{Page aside|36}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=36}} | ||
determine the revolutions of suns and stars, and the change of time and season. The central idea in evolution is the natural sequence and co-ordinate relation of all processes in nature. Has evolution adequately apprehended this quality of all things? | determine the revolutions of suns and stars, and the change of time and season. The central idea in evolution is the natural sequence and co-ordinate relation of all processes in nature. Has evolution adequately apprehended this quality of all things? | ||
| Line 114: | Line 104: | ||
This is just one half the process, one side of the equation. Coincident with all evolvement, is an involvement. Every play of forces, every display of processes from centre to circumference, is met and balanced, point by point, in atom or sun, in germ or organism, in plant, animal, or | This is just one half the process, one side of the equation. Coincident with all evolvement, is an involvement. Every play of forces, every display of processes from centre to circumference, is met and balanced, point by point, in atom or sun, in germ or organism, in plant, animal, or | ||
{{Page aside|37}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=37}} | ||
man, by an opposite wave from circumference to centre. Evolution is balanced by Involution. This is the form of the Cosmic Equation. | man, by an opposite wave from circumference to centre. Evolution is balanced by Involution. This is the form of the Cosmic Equation. | ||
| Line 130: | Line 120: | ||
Every created form, every sentient organism, every animal endowed with instinct, every man and woman endowed with reason, and every soul inspired with hope, arise by evolution on the outward physical plane. All these climb toward larger life, and move along the highway of being up the mount of transfiguration, drawn upward by Involution of the | Every created form, every sentient organism, every animal endowed with instinct, every man and woman endowed with reason, and every soul inspired with hope, arise by evolution on the outward physical plane. All these climb toward larger life, and move along the highway of being up the mount of transfiguration, drawn upward by Involution of the | ||
{{Page aside|38}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=38}} | ||
divine. Divinity at the centre, Nature at the circumference, and these two are for ever One; the essence and the form; the ideal and the real; unity in diversity, diversity in unity; duality in biunity. Man and woman. “After his likeness created he him” – “Male and female created he them.” Man-Woman, the two poles of one Being. | divine. Divinity at the centre, Nature at the circumference, and these two are for ever One; the essence and the form; the ideal and the real; unity in diversity, diversity in unity; duality in biunity. Man and woman. “After his likeness created he him” – “Male and female created he them.” Man-Woman, the two poles of one Being. | ||
| Line 142: | Line 132: | ||
Two principles focalise the two planes in man, and all apparent antagonism thus resulting, is the impulse already referred to, pushing man, in common with all natures, to higher and higher degrees. One of these principles man has brought with him from the lower animal plane, as the dregs of animal life. The other principle man but dimly discerns as reflected downward from the divine plane above him. These two principles are Egoism and Altruism. Man is thus one half human, and by the time he has become wholly human, or altogether humane, he will also have become half divine; for so does one nature always overlap another, and he advances into the higher, only as he shakes off the lower. For ever a Pilgrim, he must drop the load of sin before he can | Two principles focalise the two planes in man, and all apparent antagonism thus resulting, is the impulse already referred to, pushing man, in common with all natures, to higher and higher degrees. One of these principles man has brought with him from the lower animal plane, as the dregs of animal life. The other principle man but dimly discerns as reflected downward from the divine plane above him. These two principles are Egoism and Altruism. Man is thus one half human, and by the time he has become wholly human, or altogether humane, he will also have become half divine; for so does one nature always overlap another, and he advances into the higher, only as he shakes off the lower. For ever a Pilgrim, he must drop the load of sin before he can | ||
{{Page aside|39}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=39}} | ||
pass the golden gates that lead to the delectable mountains; and he drops the load while he journeys on, not during hours of ease and refreshment, and when he is conscious that his load has vanished, lo! his enlightenment has already come. This is the true alchemy, the conversion of baser metals into gold; the transformation worked by the magic elixir. Life is the elixir, and its office is transfiguration. | pass the golden gates that lead to the delectable mountains; and he drops the load while he journeys on, not during hours of ease and refreshment, and when he is conscious that his load has vanished, lo! his enlightenment has already come. This is the true alchemy, the conversion of baser metals into gold; the transformation worked by the magic elixir. Life is the elixir, and its office is transfiguration. | ||
| Line 154: | Line 144: | ||
Suppose we enter the orchard again, any of the fruit is good enough, a little will suffice; but all around us are little children who cannot reach the limbs where hang the choicest fruit. There are the weak, the sick, the crippled, who need food and who cannot help themselves. Shall we reach out our strong arms in every direction for the choicest | Suppose we enter the orchard again, any of the fruit is good enough, a little will suffice; but all around us are little children who cannot reach the limbs where hang the choicest fruit. There are the weak, the sick, the crippled, who need food and who cannot help themselves. Shall we reach out our strong arms in every direction for the choicest | ||
{{Page aside|40}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=40}} | ||
fruit, trampling down even the innocent children, and reach the highest branches from the broken bodies of the sick, weak and starving, and so gather all that we think choice into our little pile, and then fence it around, and guard it by law, and put watch dogs at every gate or avenue of approach; nay, starve ourselves at last through fear that our store may decrease? Have we never read the parable of the quails and the manna, by which a “stiff-necked and rebellious people” were taught? | fruit, trampling down even the innocent children, and reach the highest branches from the broken bodies of the sick, weak and starving, and so gather all that we think choice into our little pile, and then fence it around, and guard it by law, and put watch dogs at every gate or avenue of approach; nay, starve ourselves at last through fear that our store may decrease? Have we never read the parable of the quails and the manna, by which a “stiff-necked and rebellious people” were taught? | ||
| Line 170: | Line 160: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|41}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=41}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The June Time of the Occultist}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The June Time of the Occultist}} | ||
<center>BETWEEN THE BLOSSOM AND THE FRUIT.</center> | <center>BETWEEN THE BLOSSOM AND THE FRUIT.</center> | ||
| Line 184: | Line 174: | ||
And yet the blossom-stage of existence is not to be under-valued in importance, or regarded as a mere idle play-time; for it is here, amid sunshine and shower, soft breezes and tempests, that the ego learns its most essential lessons; for who can doubt that in order to rightly measure the heights and depths of that miniature universe called “I,” we must personally experience all that the “I” is capable of experiencing. To understand the heart of childhood, we must sometime be children. To know all the possibilities of manhood and womanhood, we must sometime be men and women. To realize all the depth and meaning of human love, we must sometime be lovers, husbands, wives, fathers and mothers. And yet, valuable and necessary as we must admit this experiential knowledge to be, is there anything to be gained by aimless and indefinite repetition of our experiments? Because I have found it profitable at certain stages of my evolution to be a child, a man, a woman, a father, a mother, must I perforce admit the necessity | And yet the blossom-stage of existence is not to be under-valued in importance, or regarded as a mere idle play-time; for it is here, amid sunshine and shower, soft breezes and tempests, that the ego learns its most essential lessons; for who can doubt that in order to rightly measure the heights and depths of that miniature universe called “I,” we must personally experience all that the “I” is capable of experiencing. To understand the heart of childhood, we must sometime be children. To know all the possibilities of manhood and womanhood, we must sometime be men and women. To realize all the depth and meaning of human love, we must sometime be lovers, husbands, wives, fathers and mothers. And yet, valuable and necessary as we must admit this experiential knowledge to be, is there anything to be gained by aimless and indefinite repetition of our experiments? Because I have found it profitable at certain stages of my evolution to be a child, a man, a woman, a father, a mother, must I perforce admit the necessity | ||
{{Page aside|42}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=42}} | ||
or wisdom of being any one of these to-morrow, or ever again? Of what value is an experience that is merely to be repeated over and over? Of what use was yesterday’s lesson if from it we have not gathered something which makes it possible for us to learn a larger one to-day? | or wisdom of being any one of these to-morrow, or ever again? Of what value is an experience that is merely to be repeated over and over? Of what use was yesterday’s lesson if from it we have not gathered something which makes it possible for us to learn a larger one to-day? | ||
| Line 196: | Line 186: | ||
It is a beautiful thing to be a mother; to give of one’s life to a child; to nurture it from the very fountain of one’s being; to cradle and soothe and reassure it in the first beginnings of life in a strange environment; to watch over and so direct its physical and intellectual unfoldment that it shall round out into symmetrical maturity. Verily, it is a sacred thing to be even a merely human mother. But what purpose does such an experience serve if from it we catch no hint of the divine possibilities of motherhood? Instead of exaggerating the importance of mere maternity; instead of narrowing the circle of our devotion down to | It is a beautiful thing to be a mother; to give of one’s life to a child; to nurture it from the very fountain of one’s being; to cradle and soothe and reassure it in the first beginnings of life in a strange environment; to watch over and so direct its physical and intellectual unfoldment that it shall round out into symmetrical maturity. Verily, it is a sacred thing to be even a merely human mother. But what purpose does such an experience serve if from it we catch no hint of the divine possibilities of motherhood? Instead of exaggerating the importance of mere maternity; instead of narrowing the circle of our devotion down to | ||
{{Page aside|43}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=43}} | ||
the little group of beings we call ''ours;'' with an intense if slightly extended selfishness, – serving our own because they ''are'' our own; – is it not a more beautiful thing – aye, a more divinely ''natural'' thing – to feel that tender, pitying mother-love for all created things? To reach out yearning arms, to cradle on our breasts, to brood over, to comfort and encourage every weak, piteous, crying soul that puts out helpless hands and appeals to our mother instinct. Ah, this is motherhood indeed! And having attained to its sublime expression, shall we go back and vainly repeat the little lessons through the understanding of which our hearts were unfolded to the first, faint conception of its meaning! | the little group of beings we call ''ours;'' with an intense if slightly extended selfishness, – serving our own because they ''are'' our own; – is it not a more beautiful thing – aye, a more divinely ''natural'' thing – to feel that tender, pitying mother-love for all created things? To reach out yearning arms, to cradle on our breasts, to brood over, to comfort and encourage every weak, piteous, crying soul that puts out helpless hands and appeals to our mother instinct. Ah, this is motherhood indeed! And having attained to its sublime expression, shall we go back and vainly repeat the little lessons through the understanding of which our hearts were unfolded to the first, faint conception of its meaning! | ||
| Line 204: | Line 194: | ||
And what, say you, are the signs by which the individual may know he has reached this point in his development? They are many and plain. When some day he awakens to an uneasy self-consciousness, to discover himself out of harmony with his life and kind: when the objects that engross the attention of others, excite but slight interest in his mind: when he finds himself unable to enter with zest upon the ordinary ventures of human life, because he can so easily fore-cast the issue and feels that the gain is not worth the effort: then let him pause and try if he can solve the meaning of this strange unfitness to his environment. If he but pause long enough, and listen deep enough, he will catch the import of that small voice trying to impart to him the first faint glimmering of a knowledge beyond mere human ken. He is ready now – though he know it not – for the initial step in Occultism. And right here is the critical point in the evolution of the ego; a point where he must make a decisive and voluntary choice – a choice involving a crucial test of the courage and the faith acquired in his various life-ventures. For courage of no ordinary kind or degree is required to voluntarily relinquish our hold upon the beauty and sweetness we know and love to enter upon the weary time of waiting between the flower and the fruit. And only by the unwavering light of a fixed, luminous faith can we detect all and more than the charm of the blossom in the hard, colourless, scentless thing that follows close upon its shedding. It is | And what, say you, are the signs by which the individual may know he has reached this point in his development? They are many and plain. When some day he awakens to an uneasy self-consciousness, to discover himself out of harmony with his life and kind: when the objects that engross the attention of others, excite but slight interest in his mind: when he finds himself unable to enter with zest upon the ordinary ventures of human life, because he can so easily fore-cast the issue and feels that the gain is not worth the effort: then let him pause and try if he can solve the meaning of this strange unfitness to his environment. If he but pause long enough, and listen deep enough, he will catch the import of that small voice trying to impart to him the first faint glimmering of a knowledge beyond mere human ken. He is ready now – though he know it not – for the initial step in Occultism. And right here is the critical point in the evolution of the ego; a point where he must make a decisive and voluntary choice – a choice involving a crucial test of the courage and the faith acquired in his various life-ventures. For courage of no ordinary kind or degree is required to voluntarily relinquish our hold upon the beauty and sweetness we know and love to enter upon the weary time of waiting between the flower and the fruit. And only by the unwavering light of a fixed, luminous faith can we detect all and more than the charm of the blossom in the hard, colourless, scentless thing that follows close upon its shedding. It is | ||
{{Page aside|44}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=44}} | ||
not strange that here the disciple should shrink and falter, perchance refusing to advance further until he is borne along by the resistless rush of some mighty wave of progress. In his hand are the blossoms whose sweetness he has tested; if he lets them flutter from his grasp, there remains to his perception nothing but the meaningless, unbeautiful things whose possibilities he has yet to prove by long heart-breaking suspense and waiting, with no ray from the light of previous experience to cheer the darkness of this era; for be it remembered, this is the beginning of a new cycle of existence; the entering upon a new condition of being as much as the first essay of the ego into human life. Now is the metal of the spirit fairly tried. Will the disciple, having come so far, muster all his faith and courage, and flinging the blossom from him, go forward into untried ways with no familiar grace and enchanting fragrance to soothe and cheer him, trusting the dim, far-off goal will be worth the daring and the sacrifice? Or will he linger with the springtime of existence, treading the well-worn pathways with their familiar milestones and pleasant, shady resting-places; although from the height to which he has climbed, the beginning and the end are at once discernible? If he dare to choose the new, who shall say what his reward shall be? If he linger with the old, what awaits him but final weariness of sweets grown insipid by too oft-repeated tasting, and at last despair at the inevitable discovery that human life is an aimless round of vain repetitions, leading nowhere and coming to no conclusion? | not strange that here the disciple should shrink and falter, perchance refusing to advance further until he is borne along by the resistless rush of some mighty wave of progress. In his hand are the blossoms whose sweetness he has tested; if he lets them flutter from his grasp, there remains to his perception nothing but the meaningless, unbeautiful things whose possibilities he has yet to prove by long heart-breaking suspense and waiting, with no ray from the light of previous experience to cheer the darkness of this era; for be it remembered, this is the beginning of a new cycle of existence; the entering upon a new condition of being as much as the first essay of the ego into human life. Now is the metal of the spirit fairly tried. Will the disciple, having come so far, muster all his faith and courage, and flinging the blossom from him, go forward into untried ways with no familiar grace and enchanting fragrance to soothe and cheer him, trusting the dim, far-off goal will be worth the daring and the sacrifice? Or will he linger with the springtime of existence, treading the well-worn pathways with their familiar milestones and pleasant, shady resting-places; although from the height to which he has climbed, the beginning and the end are at once discernible? If he dare to choose the new, who shall say what his reward shall be? If he linger with the old, what awaits him but final weariness of sweets grown insipid by too oft-repeated tasting, and at last despair at the inevitable discovery that human life is an aimless round of vain repetitions, leading nowhere and coming to no conclusion? | ||
| Line 216: | Line 206: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[As a piece of wood and…]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[As a piece of wood and…]}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=As a piece of wood and a piece of wood may come together in the ocean; and, having met, may separate again; like this is the meeting of mortals. | {{Style P-Quote|1=As a piece of wood and a piece of wood may come together in the ocean; and, having met, may separate again; like this is the meeting of mortals. | ||
| Line 229: | Line 219: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The English of Antiquity|The English of Antiquity]]}} | ||
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] | <center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 45-53</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|53}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=53}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Sanskrit Proverbs}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Sanskrit Proverbs}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=Youth is like a mountain-torrent; wealth is like the dust on one’s feet; manhood is fugitive as a waterdrop; life is like foam: who fulfils not duty with steadfast mind, duty which opens the portals of heaven, surprised by old age and remorse, he is burned by the fire of grief.|signature=C. J.}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=Youth is like a mountain-torrent; wealth is like the dust on one’s feet; manhood is fugitive as a waterdrop; life is like foam: who fulfils not duty with steadfast mind, duty which opens the portals of heaven, surprised by old age and remorse, he is burned by the fire of grief.|signature=C. J.}} | ||
| Line 242: | Line 232: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|54}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=54}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|A Strange Betrothal}}<ref name="v3-p54-n1">This story is founded upon an actual occurrence in the family of an American member of the Theosophical Society, and closely follows the lines of the real events, a brief account of which was given in one of the earlier numbers of ''The Path.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Author.</span>]</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Strange Betrothal}}<ref name="v3-p54-n1">This story is founded upon an actual occurrence in the family of an American member of the Theosophical Society, and closely follows the lines of the real events, a brief account of which was given in one of the earlier numbers of ''The Path.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Author.</span>]</ref> | ||
IT was Christmas in a New England village. Old Mrs. Mason sat before her great fireplace, in which a splendid blaze of apple-boughs was glowing. Beside her were two young people; her grandson, Joe Bush, and his sister Mollie. Joe was home from the University for the holidays, and the two had run over from their home near by for the evening. Grandmother sighed gently as she looked at the flames and thought of the havoc that the last autumn gales had wrought in the orchard; some of the trees were getting pretty old, and she feared they would not see many more crops of golden pippins. The young folks, however, as they luxuriated in the deep glow, felt little regret for the mutilated orchard. Their grandmother’s mournfulness was not deep-seated; she became cheerfully reminiscent, after the fashion of grandmothers, and it needed no urging to make her eloquent about the olden times. It was snowing heavily that night, which brought to her mind some of the old-fashioned snowstorms. Most remarkable of all was the famous fiery snow that fell when she was a girl. It came down soft and still, the air seemed alive with myriads of falling stars, the ground was covered with a sheet of powdery moonshine, the trees stood like ghosts clothed in phosphorescent robes, and a handful of snow seemed like some unearthly cold flame. It lasted some hours, and then the fire faded away, leaving nothing but ordinary snow. People were terribly frightened, and many thought the day of judgment was at hand. | IT was Christmas in a New England village. Old Mrs. Mason sat before her great fireplace, in which a splendid blaze of apple-boughs was glowing. Beside her were two young people; her grandson, Joe Bush, and his sister Mollie. Joe was home from the University for the holidays, and the two had run over from their home near by for the evening. Grandmother sighed gently as she looked at the flames and thought of the havoc that the last autumn gales had wrought in the orchard; some of the trees were getting pretty old, and she feared they would not see many more crops of golden pippins. The young folks, however, as they luxuriated in the deep glow, felt little regret for the mutilated orchard. Their grandmother’s mournfulness was not deep-seated; she became cheerfully reminiscent, after the fashion of grandmothers, and it needed no urging to make her eloquent about the olden times. It was snowing heavily that night, which brought to her mind some of the old-fashioned snowstorms. Most remarkable of all was the famous fiery snow that fell when she was a girl. It came down soft and still, the air seemed alive with myriads of falling stars, the ground was covered with a sheet of powdery moonshine, the trees stood like ghosts clothed in phosphorescent robes, and a handful of snow seemed like some unearthly cold flame. It lasted some hours, and then the fire faded away, leaving nothing but ordinary snow. People were terribly frightened, and many thought the day of judgment was at hand. | ||
| Line 250: | Line 240: | ||
“I should think they might have caught on to that day-of-judgment racket after a while,” said Joe, in his student vernacular. “It seems as if in those old times they couldn’t have any kind of curious weather without laying it to the end of the world. I should like to have seen that snowstorm, though. Why can’t they have such things nowadays? But we did have the ‘Yellow day,’ though, in 1881, and that frightened lots of people. Say, grandmother, did you have any ghosts around in those days? They are getting pretty thick lately. I have heard more ghost stories this term than you could shake a stick at. Some of the fellows are full of them, and they believe in them too, and in witchcraft, and all that sort of thing. They don’t call it superstition any more, They have a regular scientific explanation for it all. Our metaphysics Prof. has tried lots of experiments in hypnotism, and knows all about it. I have taken it from an elective – that is, psychology.” | “I should think they might have caught on to that day-of-judgment racket after a while,” said Joe, in his student vernacular. “It seems as if in those old times they couldn’t have any kind of curious weather without laying it to the end of the world. I should like to have seen that snowstorm, though. Why can’t they have such things nowadays? But we did have the ‘Yellow day,’ though, in 1881, and that frightened lots of people. Say, grandmother, did you have any ghosts around in those days? They are getting pretty thick lately. I have heard more ghost stories this term than you could shake a stick at. Some of the fellows are full of them, and they believe in them too, and in witchcraft, and all that sort of thing. They don’t call it superstition any more, They have a regular scientific explanation for it all. Our metaphysics Prof. has tried lots of experiments in hypnotism, and knows all about it. I have taken it from an elective – that is, psychology.” | ||
{{Page aside|55}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=55}} | ||
“Well, I am glad people are getting sensible at last,” said grandmother solemnly. “Ghosts? Of course there are ghosts. And as for witchcraft, some of those Salem folks, you may be sure, got no more than their just and proper deserts. If they hadn’t been brought to a stop, with a good sharp turn, there’s no telling where their wicked doings might have ended,” and grandmother’s kindly face assumed for a moment a severity worthy a Puritan judge. “It’s lucky my brother William didn’t live in those days; some of his carryings-on would surely have brought him to grief, though he never did anything bad. Magic tricks would not have been in favour.” | “Well, I am glad people are getting sensible at last,” said grandmother solemnly. “Ghosts? Of course there are ghosts. And as for witchcraft, some of those Salem folks, you may be sure, got no more than their just and proper deserts. If they hadn’t been brought to a stop, with a good sharp turn, there’s no telling where their wicked doings might have ended,” and grandmother’s kindly face assumed for a moment a severity worthy a Puritan judge. “It’s lucky my brother William didn’t live in those days; some of his carryings-on would surely have brought him to grief, though he never did anything bad. Magic tricks would not have been in favour.” | ||
| Line 260: | Line 250: | ||
“As soon as he could get his breath he said: ‘I may as well tell you all about it. It was nothing to be frightened at, but rather something to be thankful for; it was the strangeness, the wonder of it, that startled me. You see I had been puzzling over a most mystifying passage in that old book for a long time, and at last I made out just what it meant. I determined to test it. Now don’t laugh; you know I have never yet seen the girl to fall in love with, and – I thought I would lift the veil of the future and find out who my wife was going to be. So, when the last bit of daylight had faded out of the sky, and everything was still, I went out into the woods to where stood the largest beech-tree I knew. There was a great smooth place under its branches, which were wide spreading, forming a sort of natural circle. The ground was covered with crisp, new-fallen leaves. The moonlight poured down between the branches and covered the ground with bright streaks and silvery lace-work. | “As soon as he could get his breath he said: ‘I may as well tell you all about it. It was nothing to be frightened at, but rather something to be thankful for; it was the strangeness, the wonder of it, that startled me. You see I had been puzzling over a most mystifying passage in that old book for a long time, and at last I made out just what it meant. I determined to test it. Now don’t laugh; you know I have never yet seen the girl to fall in love with, and – I thought I would lift the veil of the future and find out who my wife was going to be. So, when the last bit of daylight had faded out of the sky, and everything was still, I went out into the woods to where stood the largest beech-tree I knew. There was a great smooth place under its branches, which were wide spreading, forming a sort of natural circle. The ground was covered with crisp, new-fallen leaves. The moonlight poured down between the branches and covered the ground with bright streaks and silvery lace-work. | ||
{{Page aside|56}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=56}} | ||
“‘I tied my handkerchief to the trunk of the beech. Then I turned around, directly away from the tree, and took a certain number of paces, according to the directions laid down in the book. Turning to the right, I kept slowly on in regular steps, making the circuit of the tree, keeping time to the chanting of a certain verse, which had to be repeated constantly in a peculiar rhythm which, having had no one to instruct me, I had had great difficulty in acquiring, with nothing to guide me but the printed rules. I had tried various things that I had learnt from the book, as you know, and had always succeeded in attaining the result promised. I had no misgiving as to the consequence of this. I was as sure of the end as I was that one step would follow the other. I did not think of either success or failure, though; from the start I kept confidently on, knowing, as it seemed, that what I set out to do would be done. Just how, I did not know, but even the thought of wonder did not enter my mind as I kept on repeating the words of the charm in exact time with every step. | “‘I tied my handkerchief to the trunk of the beech. Then I turned around, directly away from the tree, and took a certain number of paces, according to the directions laid down in the book. Turning to the right, I kept slowly on in regular steps, making the circuit of the tree, keeping time to the chanting of a certain verse, which had to be repeated constantly in a peculiar rhythm which, having had no one to instruct me, I had had great difficulty in acquiring, with nothing to guide me but the printed rules. I had tried various things that I had learnt from the book, as you know, and had always succeeded in attaining the result promised. I had no misgiving as to the consequence of this. I was as sure of the end as I was that one step would follow the other. I did not think of either success or failure, though; from the start I kept confidently on, knowing, as it seemed, that what I set out to do would be done. Just how, I did not know, but even the thought of wonder did not enter my mind as I kept on repeating the words of the charm in exact time with every step. | ||
| Line 272: | Line 262: | ||
“‘When she came to the tree-trunk she stopped, and untied my handkerchief with a quick motion, although it was knotted hard after a peculiar | “‘When she came to the tree-trunk she stopped, and untied my handkerchief with a quick motion, although it was knotted hard after a peculiar | ||
{{Page aside|57}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=57}} | ||
fashion. She then advanced towards me. The moonlight came pouring down in an unbroken flood through a wide space between the branches, and shone full in her face as she passed the spot. Then I saw that her eyes were open wide, not staring, but as of one walking in deep dreaming, seeing the unseen. A most lovely face, and a figure graceful in every line and motion. If ever man beheld a real form, that was one there before me: it was no dream fancy, no shadowy ghost; it cast a shadow of its own there in the moonlight, and the shadows of the twigs above seemed to make a mantle of moving network as they fell upon her while she walked, embroidering her gown of light grey stuff that, when she was in the distance, looked like shining silvery mist. | fashion. She then advanced towards me. The moonlight came pouring down in an unbroken flood through a wide space between the branches, and shone full in her face as she passed the spot. Then I saw that her eyes were open wide, not staring, but as of one walking in deep dreaming, seeing the unseen. A most lovely face, and a figure graceful in every line and motion. If ever man beheld a real form, that was one there before me: it was no dream fancy, no shadowy ghost; it cast a shadow of its own there in the moonlight, and the shadows of the twigs above seemed to make a mantle of moving network as they fell upon her while she walked, embroidering her gown of light grey stuff that, when she was in the distance, looked like shining silvery mist. | ||
| Line 282: | Line 272: | ||
“William was unusually quiet that winter. His pranks ceased, and he devoted himself to his medical studies and to day-dreams of which I knew that one figure must form the motive. Early the next May he went to Burlingborough in Vermont, to continue his medical studies with Doctor Wilson, an old friend of our father’s. The first letter which I received from him was written two days after he reached there. I have it still, and will read it to you if you would like to hear it. If you | “William was unusually quiet that winter. His pranks ceased, and he devoted himself to his medical studies and to day-dreams of which I knew that one figure must form the motive. Early the next May he went to Burlingborough in Vermont, to continue his medical studies with Doctor Wilson, an old friend of our father’s. The first letter which I received from him was written two days after he reached there. I have it still, and will read it to you if you would like to hear it. If you | ||
{{Page aside|58}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=58}} | ||
will look in that upper right-hand corner of the secretary, Joe, you will find a package of old letters.” | will look in that upper right-hand corner of the secretary, Joe, you will find a package of old letters.” | ||
| Line 290: | Line 280: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“When I write you that ''I have found her,'' you will at once know what I mean. I might better say, ''we have found each other.'' I promised to describe for you my journey hither, but I cannot fix my mind upon that now, agreeable as it was; neither would you care to read about it at this moment, in view of what I have just written. Suffice to say that when I reached here, I met with as warm a welcome from Doctor Wilson and his kind good wife as one could wish, and I felt speedily at home in their pleasant house, which is on the broad main street of the town; a thoroughfare lined with noble elms. I expected to find the country here almost winter-bound, but though spring is later than at home, it has come with a leap; yesterday was as mild as summer, and to-day is the same. It was very quiet in the house all day; the air of the place seemed to me unusually sympathetic, but Mrs. Wilson declared that it must be lonesome for a stranger; their daughter Jessie happened to be away spending the day with a friend; if they had known I was coming that day they would have kept her at home. As I did not have the honour of Miss Jessie’s acquaintance, and as no girls but ‘the unknown’ had any particular interest for me, I remarked that I had found the house delightful, and that it would have been a great pity to spoil their daughter’s visit for my sake. I spent the most of the day unpacking and settling down in my room, and after tea I took a little stroll through the town in the moonlight, the Doctor having been called away to a patient. Returning to the house, I paused at the gate a moment to look up and down under the arching trees, and then I stood a long time before the door, silently enjoying the beauty of the night. The moon was high in the heavens, and full, and as its light came pouring down through the branches of the great elm I was somehow reminded of that night under the beech-tree in the woods. The rhythm of the charm came involuntarily to my lips, but as I looked towards the street I became transfixed with wonder on seeing a graceful, girlish figure approaching, walking up the path in seeming unconsciousness of my presence, a handkerchief held lightly in her hand. The elm-shadows threw a lace-work over her and the moonlight shone full in|data=“Burlingborough, Vt., 9th May, 1832.<br>“My dear Sister Martha, –}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=“When I write you that ''I have found her,'' you will at once know what I mean. I might better say, ''we have found each other.'' I promised to describe for you my journey hither, but I cannot fix my mind upon that now, agreeable as it was; neither would you care to read about it at this moment, in view of what I have just written. Suffice to say that when I reached here, I met with as warm a welcome from Doctor Wilson and his kind good wife as one could wish, and I felt speedily at home in their pleasant house, which is on the broad main street of the town; a thoroughfare lined with noble elms. I expected to find the country here almost winter-bound, but though spring is later than at home, it has come with a leap; yesterday was as mild as summer, and to-day is the same. It was very quiet in the house all day; the air of the place seemed to me unusually sympathetic, but Mrs. Wilson declared that it must be lonesome for a stranger; their daughter Jessie happened to be away spending the day with a friend; if they had known I was coming that day they would have kept her at home. As I did not have the honour of Miss Jessie’s acquaintance, and as no girls but ‘the unknown’ had any particular interest for me, I remarked that I had found the house delightful, and that it would have been a great pity to spoil their daughter’s visit for my sake. I spent the most of the day unpacking and settling down in my room, and after tea I took a little stroll through the town in the moonlight, the Doctor having been called away to a patient. Returning to the house, I paused at the gate a moment to look up and down under the arching trees, and then I stood a long time before the door, silently enjoying the beauty of the night. The moon was high in the heavens, and full, and as its light came pouring down through the branches of the great elm I was somehow reminded of that night under the beech-tree in the woods. The rhythm of the charm came involuntarily to my lips, but as I looked towards the street I became transfixed with wonder on seeing a graceful, girlish figure approaching, walking up the path in seeming unconsciousness of my presence, a handkerchief held lightly in her hand. The elm-shadows threw a lace-work over her and the moonlight shone full in|data=“Burlingborough, Vt., 9th May, 1832.<br>“My dear Sister Martha, –}} | ||
{{Page aside|59}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=59}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=her face as she passed a space where it poured down in clear, broad stream. I knew her well. ''She was the very same.'' Even that dreaming look was in her eyes, and it suddenly changed to the quick flash of recognition as I, who had stood as motionless as I did that time, received the handkerchief from her hand. Again a wave of overpowering emotion swept over me and went out from me, and again it turned into a sharp pang, for I felt that I must be only dreaming the old scene over. But the figure did not melt away from me this time, and my arms enfolded the living form of her whom destiny had so strangely brought to me seven months before. | {{Style P-Quote|1=her face as she passed a space where it poured down in clear, broad stream. I knew her well. ''She was the very same.'' Even that dreaming look was in her eyes, and it suddenly changed to the quick flash of recognition as I, who had stood as motionless as I did that time, received the handkerchief from her hand. Again a wave of overpowering emotion swept over me and went out from me, and again it turned into a sharp pang, for I felt that I must be only dreaming the old scene over. But the figure did not melt away from me this time, and my arms enfolded the living form of her whom destiny had so strangely brought to me seven months before. | ||
| Line 306: | Line 296: | ||
“How strange it seemed that she should be at my side, and yet as natural as if we had been lovers for life, so well do the souls of two who were made for each other know when they meet. The thought of her}} | “How strange it seemed that she should be at my side, and yet as natural as if we had been lovers for life, so well do the souls of two who were made for each other know when they meet. The thought of her}} | ||
{{Page aside|60}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=60}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=had been with me night and day ever since that time, and my heart beat quick with exultation at the realization of its desire. ‘In truth, a most remarkable happening,’ mused the Doctor, ‘but indeed I could wish no better future for my daughter than that she should be the wife of my old friend’s son; just as fate has ordered.’ | {{Style P-Quote|1=had been with me night and day ever since that time, and my heart beat quick with exultation at the realization of its desire. ‘In truth, a most remarkable happening,’ mused the Doctor, ‘but indeed I could wish no better future for my daughter than that she should be the wife of my old friend’s son; just as fate has ordered.’ | ||
| Line 324: | Line 314: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Even in a forest hermitage,]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Even in a forest hermitage,]}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=Even in a forest hermitage, sin prevails over the unholy; the restraint of the senses in one’s own home, this is asceticism. | {{Style P-Quote|1=Even in a forest hermitage, sin prevails over the unholy; the restraint of the senses in one’s own home, this is asceticism. | ||
| Line 332: | Line 322: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|61}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=61}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Odd Scraps and Notes from Japan}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Odd Scraps and Notes from Japan}} | ||
<center>CURIO HUNTING.</center> | <center>CURIO HUNTING.</center> | ||
| Line 350: | Line 340: | ||
When I examined my treasure trove, I found it was a curious, and evidently very old, piece of carved work, at first sight looking like a solid piece, but not heavy enough to warrant this idea. Black with dust and soot, evidently from ages of exposure to the flaring oil lamps always | When I examined my treasure trove, I found it was a curious, and evidently very old, piece of carved work, at first sight looking like a solid piece, but not heavy enough to warrant this idea. Black with dust and soot, evidently from ages of exposure to the flaring oil lamps always | ||
{{Page aside|62}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=62}} | ||
burning on altars, it had doubtless been an altar stand for some highly valued object. | burning on altars, it had doubtless been an altar stand for some highly valued object. | ||
| Line 374: | Line 364: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|63}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=63}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Meaning of A Pledge}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Meaning of A Pledge}} | ||
IT has been thought advisable that members of a certain Occult Lodge of the T. S. should have the meaning of the Pledge they are about to take laid before them as plainly as possible. At any rate, that those who have previously signed the Pledge shall lay before those who are about to do so all that they understand this Pledge to mean and what its signature involves. | IT has been thought advisable that members of a certain Occult Lodge of the T. S. should have the meaning of the Pledge they are about to take laid before them as plainly as possible. At any rate, that those who have previously signed the Pledge shall lay before those who are about to do so all that they understand this Pledge to mean and what its signature involves. | ||
| Line 406: | Line 396: | ||
The man who takes this Pledge in the right spirit calls upon It, and | The man who takes this Pledge in the right spirit calls upon It, and | ||
{{Page aside|64}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=64}} | ||
calls every help and blessing from It to his assistance. By an intense desire to be under Its protection he (though It ''per se'' is latent and passive) places himself under the protection of the active and beneficent powers that are the direct rays of the Absolute Higher Secondless Self. | calls every help and blessing from It to his assistance. By an intense desire to be under Its protection he (though It ''per se'' is latent and passive) places himself under the protection of the active and beneficent powers that are the direct rays of the Absolute Higher Secondless Self. | ||
| Line 420: | Line 410: | ||
We are to endeavour to “make Theosophy a living factor in our lives.” Before we can ''endeavour'' to do this, much less ''do'' it effectually, we must first understand what Theosophy is, and actually define to ourselves what we individually mean by Theosophy. Now it is exactly this definition, its want, and our ignorance generally which hitherto has prevented us from carrying out this endeavour. Nothing need here be said of the Theosophical Society and the benefit which would come to it by even a small section of its members actually making Theosophy ''the'' living factor in their lives. Very few do so, and it is only too true that a member of the Theosophical Society is not necessarily a Theosophist. But those who take this Pledge are not content to remain nominally members of the Society, but aspire to be Theosophists indeed. And therefore it is so necessary that all should learn what a Theosophist is, and what any man must do to make Theosophy a ''living'' factor in his life. | We are to endeavour to “make Theosophy a living factor in our lives.” Before we can ''endeavour'' to do this, much less ''do'' it effectually, we must first understand what Theosophy is, and actually define to ourselves what we individually mean by Theosophy. Now it is exactly this definition, its want, and our ignorance generally which hitherto has prevented us from carrying out this endeavour. Nothing need here be said of the Theosophical Society and the benefit which would come to it by even a small section of its members actually making Theosophy ''the'' living factor in their lives. Very few do so, and it is only too true that a member of the Theosophical Society is not necessarily a Theosophist. But those who take this Pledge are not content to remain nominally members of the Society, but aspire to be Theosophists indeed. And therefore it is so necessary that all should learn what a Theosophist is, and what any man must do to make Theosophy a ''living'' factor in his life. | ||
{{Page aside|65}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=65}} | ||
As a negative definition nothing could be better than the definition in Lucifer No. 3: | As a negative definition nothing could be better than the definition in Lucifer No. 3: | ||
| Line 432: | Line 422: | ||
The second clause of the Pledge will prove a stumbling block to many lukewarm members of the Theosophical Society. Many may be in complete accord with the objects of the Theosophical Society, so far as they understand them, but also be in complete disagreement with the leaders of the Society and their method of work. Not only may they disagree but also be in either open or concealed hostility to those leaders and many of the members. It is of no use to disguise from ourselves | The second clause of the Pledge will prove a stumbling block to many lukewarm members of the Theosophical Society. Many may be in complete accord with the objects of the Theosophical Society, so far as they understand them, but also be in complete disagreement with the leaders of the Society and their method of work. Not only may they disagree but also be in either open or concealed hostility to those leaders and many of the members. It is of no use to disguise from ourselves | ||
{{Page aside|66}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=66}} | ||
the fact that this has been the case, and unfortunately may be so again. We work for “Universal Brotherhood” and we are at enmity with our immediate neighbours. This then we pledge ourselves to put a stop to, and to excise the tendency from our natures. Thus Clause 2 has a special reference to certain persons arising out of the general circumstances. | the fact that this has been the case, and unfortunately may be so again. We work for “Universal Brotherhood” and we are at enmity with our immediate neighbours. This then we pledge ourselves to put a stop to, and to excise the tendency from our natures. Thus Clause 2 has a special reference to certain persons arising out of the general circumstances. | ||
| Line 440: | Line 430: | ||
Clause 3 opens out to many, as the Society is at present constituted, a good deal of casuistical reasoning. It has been said, and it would seem truly said, that it is perfectly open to those who are true Theosophists to condemn an act but not the actor. But this will be found to be a distinction which is very subtle and difficult to make in life. “Light on the Path,” too, warns the aspirant against self-righteousness of a like character, “for the soiled garment you shrink from touching may have been yours yesterday, may be yours to-morrow.” Thus those who take this Pledge are about to meet a very subtle difficulty (for in life the act and the actor are indissolubly connected), unless they have attained the power of observing and reading on a plane which is at present beyond the reach of the majority of mankind. However, even if this power is beyond reach at present, it is at all events right for those who aspire to be Theosophists to try. We can at least put a bridle on our physical lips and endeavour to do so on our mind, and thus abstain from “condemning others.” For the silent condemnation of the mind would seem more “vicious” than physical speech, for, at any rate in the “judge,” it is a form of moral cowardice. And herein lies the casuistry. For apart from the definition in LUCIFER, No. 3, it has been open to those who | Clause 3 opens out to many, as the Society is at present constituted, a good deal of casuistical reasoning. It has been said, and it would seem truly said, that it is perfectly open to those who are true Theosophists to condemn an act but not the actor. But this will be found to be a distinction which is very subtle and difficult to make in life. “Light on the Path,” too, warns the aspirant against self-righteousness of a like character, “for the soiled garment you shrink from touching may have been yours yesterday, may be yours to-morrow.” Thus those who take this Pledge are about to meet a very subtle difficulty (for in life the act and the actor are indissolubly connected), unless they have attained the power of observing and reading on a plane which is at present beyond the reach of the majority of mankind. However, even if this power is beyond reach at present, it is at all events right for those who aspire to be Theosophists to try. We can at least put a bridle on our physical lips and endeavour to do so on our mind, and thus abstain from “condemning others.” For the silent condemnation of the mind would seem more “vicious” than physical speech, for, at any rate in the “judge,” it is a form of moral cowardice. And herein lies the casuistry. For apart from the definition in LUCIFER, No. 3, it has been open to those who | ||
{{Page aside|67}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=67}} | ||
take the Pledge to consider that their human brothers are not “Brother Theosophists,” and therefore that it is legal to judge and condemn. Thus if it could be clearly proven that any man or woman has erred against the said definition it might be possible to receive absolution from the pledge “never to listen without protest to any evil thing spoken” of them. But the definition stops this with its “whether a brother Theosophist or not,” and agrees with the legal maxim which is so seldom acted upon – always to consider a man innocent until proved guilty. Suspicion is a dangerous guest to harbour, and we are finally brought back to the fact that it is best to “judge not that ye be not judged.” | take the Pledge to consider that their human brothers are not “Brother Theosophists,” and therefore that it is legal to judge and condemn. Thus if it could be clearly proven that any man or woman has erred against the said definition it might be possible to receive absolution from the pledge “never to listen without protest to any evil thing spoken” of them. But the definition stops this with its “whether a brother Theosophist or not,” and agrees with the legal maxim which is so seldom acted upon – always to consider a man innocent until proved guilty. Suspicion is a dangerous guest to harbour, and we are finally brought back to the fact that it is best to “judge not that ye be not judged.” | ||
| Line 461: | Line 451: | ||
And now they know neither themselves – nor me.”|title=On Certain Friends|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Blake.</span>}} | And now they know neither themselves – nor me.”|title=On Certain Friends|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Blake.</span>}} | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{ | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=68}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Astrological}} | |||
Over the ambitious signature of “Magus” a correspondent asks in your July issue, “What is planetary influence and how does it act on man?” “Nemo” in his reply answers other questions but fails to answer this one. | |||
Not being myself a Magus I will not assume to fully describe planetary influence, since to do so would lead us into realms quite beyond our comprehension. But we will get a better idea of the subject by recollecting that the ancients always considered the “ambient” – or entire heaven – at birth, as being that which affected man, and that planets were only the pointers or indices showing when and where the influence of the “ambient” would be felt. The modern astrologers, following those great leaders, but unable to grasp the enormous subject, reduced the scheme to the ''influences of planets.'' They have thus come to leave out, to a great extent, influences cast by powerful stars, which often produce effects not to be sought for under planets: “When such stars have rule nor wise nor fool can stay their influence.” The planets were held, rightly as I think, to be only foci for “the influence of the whole ambient,” having however a power of their own of a secondary nature exercisable when the ambient influence was weak. | |||
When London was burnt a mighty star – not a planet – had rule, and Napoleon was prefigured by a star also, his fall being due in fact to the aspect of the heavens ''as a whole,'' and not to the ruling of Wellington’s significator. A slight accident might have thrown the power of the latter out of the horary field. Similarly, the cyclic vicissitudes of this globe will not be shown by any planetary scheme, but by certain ''stars'' that fix the destiny of poor Earth. When they have their day and term the wise man will be unable to rule his own stars or any others. | |||
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=William Q. Judge.}} | |||
New York, July 27th, 1888. | |||
{{ | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Devil, Who is He?}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Devil, Who is He?}} | ||
Sir, – The Rev. T. G. Headley, who puts the above question in the August number, in the course of his remarks admits that the Devil and Jesus are simply impersonations of Good and Evil, and although it would appear he considers Jesus as an historical character yet I do not gather that he so identifies historically the person of the Devil, so that by your kind permission I will endeavour to give a reply to his question; leaving the question of the identity of Jesus for the present, although it may be that there is a great affinity between the two, and that the much-abused Devil may be transformed into an angel of Light. | Sir, – The Rev. T. G. Headley, who puts the above question in the August number, in the course of his remarks admits that the Devil and Jesus are simply impersonations of Good and Evil, and although it would appear he considers Jesus as an historical character yet I do not gather that he so identifies historically the person of the Devil, so that by your kind permission I will endeavour to give a reply to his question; leaving the question of the identity of Jesus for the present, although it may be that there is a great affinity between the two, and that the much-abused Devil may be transformed into an angel of Light. | ||
{{Page aside|69}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=69}} | ||
The names of these so-called evil ''genii'' are, it will be found, many and varied, and the same impersonation appears under different aliases in all ages and in all countries. In Egypt it is found as the Serpent Thermuthis which the Egyptians are said to have used as a royal Tiara on the statues of the Goddess Isis, and as the Areph or Serapis, whose bishops were known as Bishops of Christ, in Persia; as Agathodæmon encircling the mundane egg; as the person of Vishnu himself in Hindostan. Then as Vitzepuptzli, the great God in Mexico; and coming finally to the sacred books of the Christians, we find the Serpent in the Garden of Eden. This is the Brazen Serpent lifted up by Moses, with whom, significantly enough, Jesus identifies himself when he says, “So must I be lifted up.” So also in all varieties and modifications of the name. The serpent (the Hebrew ’''nocash''), the Greek “Dragon” or Οφις, the snake or the Basilisk, the Royal Serpent – the radical idea in all is one. It is the attribute of a peculiar acuteness of sight which hath, says St. John, in Hebrew his name Abaddon or Ab – ad – on the Father, the Lord, the Being; and in Greek Apollyon, that is Apollo, as Sathen or Satan, in 1 Chron. xxi. 1, where the same is used as in 2 Sam. xxiv. 1, showing that Satan and ''Yahou'' are one and the self-same being; and in Rev. xii. 9, where the writer speaks of that old serpent called the Devil and Satan. Briefly, Ophiolatry or Serpent worship was universal and symbolical of Wisdom and Eternity, its inarticulate or terrible hiss representing the voice of God, since Isaiah assures us “That the Lord will hiss for the fly (or scarabeus) of Egypt.” | The names of these so-called evil ''genii'' are, it will be found, many and varied, and the same impersonation appears under different aliases in all ages and in all countries. In Egypt it is found as the Serpent Thermuthis which the Egyptians are said to have used as a royal Tiara on the statues of the Goddess Isis, and as the Areph or Serapis, whose bishops were known as Bishops of Christ, in Persia; as Agathodæmon encircling the mundane egg; as the person of Vishnu himself in Hindostan. Then as Vitzepuptzli, the great God in Mexico; and coming finally to the sacred books of the Christians, we find the Serpent in the Garden of Eden. This is the Brazen Serpent lifted up by Moses, with whom, significantly enough, Jesus identifies himself when he says, “So must I be lifted up.” So also in all varieties and modifications of the name. The serpent (the Hebrew ’''nocash''), the Greek “Dragon” or Οφις, the snake or the Basilisk, the Royal Serpent – the radical idea in all is one. It is the attribute of a peculiar acuteness of sight which hath, says St. John, in Hebrew his name Abaddon or Ab – ad – on the Father, the Lord, the Being; and in Greek Apollyon, that is Apollo, as Sathen or Satan, in 1 Chron. xxi. 1, where the same is used as in 2 Sam. xxiv. 1, showing that Satan and ''Yahou'' are one and the self-same being; and in Rev. xii. 9, where the writer speaks of that old serpent called the Devil and Satan. Briefly, Ophiolatry or Serpent worship was universal and symbolical of Wisdom and Eternity, its inarticulate or terrible hiss representing the voice of God, since Isaiah assures us “That the Lord will hiss for the fly (or scarabeus) of Egypt.” | ||
| Line 496: | Line 494: | ||
|} | |} | ||
{{Page aside|70}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=70}} | ||
{| class="wikitable" | {| class="wikitable" | ||
| Line 529: | Line 527: | ||
Then comes thy glory in the ''Summer'' months}} | Then comes thy glory in the ''Summer'' months}} | ||
{{Page aside|71}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=71}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=With light and heat refulgent. | {{Style P-Poem|poem=With light and heat refulgent. | ||
| Line 546: | Line 544: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Christian or Mental Science?}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Christian or Mental Science?}} | ||
In your review last month of Mrs. Gestefeld’s recent work “Statements of Christian Science,” you seem to include Mental Science and Christian Science under one head. As a student of the former, I beg to make a few explanations in regard to our doctrine. | In your review last month of Mrs. Gestefeld’s recent work “Statements of Christian Science,” you seem to include Mental Science and Christian Science under one head. As a student of the former, I beg to make a few explanations in regard to our doctrine. | ||
| Line 556: | Line 554: | ||
All our diseases can be traced to one fundamental error, the belief that we are separate entities, entirely unconnected with one another. If you will consider this point fully, I think you will agree with me that all sin (and from sin sickness) arises from this almost universal belief. Society is built on that foundation. Instead of man co-operating with man, at present he expends | All our diseases can be traced to one fundamental error, the belief that we are separate entities, entirely unconnected with one another. If you will consider this point fully, I think you will agree with me that all sin (and from sin sickness) arises from this almost universal belief. Society is built on that foundation. Instead of man co-operating with man, at present he expends | ||
{{Page aside|72}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=72}} | ||
more than half his energy in fighting his brother. Instead of helping those weaker than himself he looks upon them as his lawful prey. | more than half his energy in fighting his brother. Instead of helping those weaker than himself he looks upon them as his lawful prey. | ||
| Line 574: | Line 572: | ||
''True'' prayer never went unanswered. How could a whole nation possibly offer up fervent prayer when probably there was not one in a thousand who even knew what fervent prayer meant? Mental Science ''is'' true prayer. | ''True'' prayer never went unanswered. How could a whole nation possibly offer up fervent prayer when probably there was not one in a thousand who even knew what fervent prayer meant? Mental Science ''is'' true prayer. | ||
{{Page aside|73}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=73}} | ||
As for Bright’s disease of the kidneys being produced in persons who are untruthful and practise deception, I think the assertion far too sweeping; nor would I treat a patient for deception or any like error ''directly'', knowing that to be but secondary and that the primary cause was fear. Instead of cutting off one branch of the briar which happens to hang over your path, how much better to root it up and so have it out of your way for ever. | As for Bright’s disease of the kidneys being produced in persons who are untruthful and practise deception, I think the assertion far too sweeping; nor would I treat a patient for deception or any like error ''directly'', knowing that to be but secondary and that the primary cause was fear. Instead of cutting off one branch of the briar which happens to hang over your path, how much better to root it up and so have it out of your way for ever. | ||
| Line 592: | Line 590: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Emendations of Hamlet}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Emendations of Hamlet}} | ||
In your review of my edition of “Hamlet,” the reviewer politely invites me to explain “a fault in sense of rhythm.” Two instances he gives; first: | In your review of my edition of “Hamlet,” the reviewer politely invites me to explain “a fault in sense of rhythm.” Two instances he gives; first: | ||
| Line 614: | Line 612: | ||
Apply here the ordinary treatment of “i’ the” for “in the,” and the rhythm | Apply here the ordinary treatment of “i’ the” for “in the,” and the rhythm | ||
{{Page aside|74}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=74}} | ||
is perfect. This I thought was obvious, but I did not print it so because I did not wish to depart from the text, which prints “in the.” | is perfect. This I thought was obvious, but I did not print it so because I did not wish to depart from the text, which prints “in the.” | ||
| Line 630: | Line 628: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Gerald Massey in America}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Gerald Massey in America}} | ||
The intelligent American public will shortly have another opportunity to hear that brilliant orator, poet, Egyptologist and philosopher, Mr. Gerald Massey, about to visit America for the third time on a lecturing tour. Our transatlantic brethren of the T. S. will give him, we feel sure, a hearty welcome, for his own sake, and for that of the help he has given Lucifer, notwithstanding the dissimilarity of his views to that of the Theosophists in some respects. All our theosophists and readers remember the charming poetry and excellent articles on symbology that have graced the pages of our magazine over Mr. Gerald Massey’s signature. His is a richly stocked mind, full of learning, where there is no room for narrow-minded prejudice. His noble endeavours to raise the British working-man to higher aspirations and ideals have made his title clear to ennoblement in the list of benefactors of humanity and won the respect of the greatest thinkers of our age. | The intelligent American public will shortly have another opportunity to hear that brilliant orator, poet, Egyptologist and philosopher, Mr. Gerald Massey, about to visit America for the third time on a lecturing tour. Our transatlantic brethren of the T. S. will give him, we feel sure, a hearty welcome, for his own sake, and for that of the help he has given Lucifer, notwithstanding the dissimilarity of his views to that of the Theosophists in some respects. All our theosophists and readers remember the charming poetry and excellent articles on symbology that have graced the pages of our magazine over Mr. Gerald Massey’s signature. His is a richly stocked mind, full of learning, where there is no room for narrow-minded prejudice. His noble endeavours to raise the British working-man to higher aspirations and ideals have made his title clear to ennoblement in the list of benefactors of humanity and won the respect of the greatest thinkers of our age. | ||
| Line 636: | Line 634: | ||
The last time he was in the States, his health broke down in the midst of a course of lectures in Chickering Hall, New York, and he was laid up for some months. He is probably better known or appreciated in America than in England. At least we know of an occurrence in a London drawing-room which points that way. Two American ladies claimed that Mr. Massey was an American poet, and there was no one present who could disprove it. This is a story that Mr. Massey tells with great glee. There are, however, some reasons for this. Mr. Massey’s poems have been published in a collected edition in Boston, U. S., but never in England. He is perhaps the least published of any living author. At the present time the whole of his writings in prose and verse, with the exception of his “Natural Genesis” and “Book of the Beginnings,” are out of print. He is preparing to make a re-appearance with his work in the “Secret Drama of Shakspeare’s Sonnets,” which has lately been re-written by him in the light of later knowledge, with a reply to the anti-Shakspeareans. It is to be issued immediately from the press of Messrs. Clay and Sons in two editions, one for subscribers only, the other for the public. A foolish notice, full of errors, recently appeared in Mr. Redway’s circular attached to the June number of Lucifer. Amongst other mis-statements it was alleged that Mr. | The last time he was in the States, his health broke down in the midst of a course of lectures in Chickering Hall, New York, and he was laid up for some months. He is probably better known or appreciated in America than in England. At least we know of an occurrence in a London drawing-room which points that way. Two American ladies claimed that Mr. Massey was an American poet, and there was no one present who could disprove it. This is a story that Mr. Massey tells with great glee. There are, however, some reasons for this. Mr. Massey’s poems have been published in a collected edition in Boston, U. S., but never in England. He is perhaps the least published of any living author. At the present time the whole of his writings in prose and verse, with the exception of his “Natural Genesis” and “Book of the Beginnings,” are out of print. He is preparing to make a re-appearance with his work in the “Secret Drama of Shakspeare’s Sonnets,” which has lately been re-written by him in the light of later knowledge, with a reply to the anti-Shakspeareans. It is to be issued immediately from the press of Messrs. Clay and Sons in two editions, one for subscribers only, the other for the public. A foolish notice, full of errors, recently appeared in Mr. Redway’s circular attached to the June number of Lucifer. Amongst other mis-statements it was alleged that Mr. | ||
{{Page aside|75}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=75}} | ||
Massey was “a ghost-seer” as well as a poet. This is simply untrue.<ref name="v3-p75-n1">The circular was appended by Mr. Redway to Lucifer without being submitted to the editors. Lucifer is now its own publisher. – [Ed.]</ref> Nor was Mr. Massey’s work on Shakspeare based on any abnormal experience of his own. A “psychic origin for anything professedly outside the consciousness of the author” in that relationship has to be referred to the mediumship of Mr. Massey’s first wife and not to his own, as explained by him in one of his lectures. Mr. Massey’s later studies and researches bring him nearer to the Theosophists. He has never lectured better than he did in delivering his recent course of lectures in London. What he has to say is the result of profound research and wide experience, and is sure to be uttered in that masculine English of which he is a master. His list of lectures contain subjects that are Evolutionary, Anthropological, Gnostic, Neo-Naturalistic and Literary. A few of these are: – | Massey was “a ghost-seer” as well as a poet. This is simply untrue.<ref name="v3-p75-n1">The circular was appended by Mr. Redway to Lucifer without being submitted to the editors. Lucifer is now its own publisher. – [Ed.]</ref> Nor was Mr. Massey’s work on Shakspeare based on any abnormal experience of his own. A “psychic origin for anything professedly outside the consciousness of the author” in that relationship has to be referred to the mediumship of Mr. Massey’s first wife and not to his own, as explained by him in one of his lectures. Mr. Massey’s later studies and researches bring him nearer to the Theosophists. He has never lectured better than he did in delivering his recent course of lectures in London. What he has to say is the result of profound research and wide experience, and is sure to be uttered in that masculine English of which he is a master. His list of lectures contain subjects that are Evolutionary, Anthropological, Gnostic, Neo-Naturalistic and Literary. A few of these are: – | ||
| Line 671: | Line 669: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=Men like Jesus, or Jehoshua ben Pandira, the Jewish political and social reformer, or Gautama, or Bruno, or Garibaldi, or Gordon, or Garfield, are in a sense Saviours of the world. They set before us an illuminated image of immortal love. They pull down on themselves, and bear for us, the heavy burden of martyrdom, because of the wolfish selfishness of the world! But there is no salva-}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=Men like Jesus, or Jehoshua ben Pandira, the Jewish political and social reformer, or Gautama, or Bruno, or Garibaldi, or Gordon, or Garfield, are in a sense Saviours of the world. They set before us an illuminated image of immortal love. They pull down on themselves, and bear for us, the heavy burden of martyrdom, because of the wolfish selfishness of the world! But there is no salva-}} | ||
{{Page aside|76}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=76}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=tion possible for us out of the mere act of their suffering. The only salvation is for those who range themselves on the side of these martyrs, and reformers, and forerunners, against the selfishness of the world, to work and change the crude conditions of things, which for ever demand the sacrifice of the best and dearest of women and men. When Arnold von Winkelreid took the double armful of the enemies’ spears into his own breast, it was to make a way for his fellow-countrymen to pass on and widen the gap he had made – ''not'' for them to stay behind and pat him on the back, or merely subscribe to erect a statue to his memory. That the innocent ''are'' continually offered up on account of the besotted selfishness of the many is a fact. That they must continue to be thus offered up, until the world awakes to see this shameful sacrifice of others to save its own selfishness, is likewise a fact. But to erect this into a religious dogma, and call it the divine means of saving men, who wilfully continue and necessitate the conditions of society which cause and demand the martyrdom, is about the most immoral and damnable doctrine ever offered to humanity. Why, this doctrine of atonement is so unmanly, so cowardly, and currish, that, if put in its naked truth, the lowest rough in Whitechapel, if unperverted by orthodoxy, would be too manly to accept such an immoral mode of salvation. Any one who would consent to be saved at the expense of another, and an innocent person, ought only to escape, if at all, because he would not be worth the damning. Far nobler was the teaching of Captain George W. Pendleton of the Cleopatra, of Gloucester, Mass. His vessel was doomed and sinking fast, when the boat put off from the “Lord Gough” with a crew that volunteered to try and rescue the shipwrecked men. But with salvation in sight the American captain, by agreement with his men, hauled down his own flag of distress. He thought no boat could live in such a sea. “I said to my men, shall we let those brave fellows risk their lives to save ours? and they said ‘No.’ Then I hauled down the flag.” And so they deliberately elected to die first! That was the gospel according to George Pendleton! But this sacrifice of the innocent to save the guilty – of others instead of self – is the religion of savages; it belongs to the most benighted conditions of the human race, and as such is doomed to die out of any state of true civilisation. The doom of Historic Christianity is sealed, because it was based upon Dogmas against which the highest instincts of the race will for ever rise in insurrection, and doctrines that are certain to be rejected by the growing moral sense of humanity. | {{Style P-Quote|1=tion possible for us out of the mere act of their suffering. The only salvation is for those who range themselves on the side of these martyrs, and reformers, and forerunners, against the selfishness of the world, to work and change the crude conditions of things, which for ever demand the sacrifice of the best and dearest of women and men. When Arnold von Winkelreid took the double armful of the enemies’ spears into his own breast, it was to make a way for his fellow-countrymen to pass on and widen the gap he had made – ''not'' for them to stay behind and pat him on the back, or merely subscribe to erect a statue to his memory. That the innocent ''are'' continually offered up on account of the besotted selfishness of the many is a fact. That they must continue to be thus offered up, until the world awakes to see this shameful sacrifice of others to save its own selfishness, is likewise a fact. But to erect this into a religious dogma, and call it the divine means of saving men, who wilfully continue and necessitate the conditions of society which cause and demand the martyrdom, is about the most immoral and damnable doctrine ever offered to humanity. Why, this doctrine of atonement is so unmanly, so cowardly, and currish, that, if put in its naked truth, the lowest rough in Whitechapel, if unperverted by orthodoxy, would be too manly to accept such an immoral mode of salvation. Any one who would consent to be saved at the expense of another, and an innocent person, ought only to escape, if at all, because he would not be worth the damning. Far nobler was the teaching of Captain George W. Pendleton of the Cleopatra, of Gloucester, Mass. His vessel was doomed and sinking fast, when the boat put off from the “Lord Gough” with a crew that volunteered to try and rescue the shipwrecked men. But with salvation in sight the American captain, by agreement with his men, hauled down his own flag of distress. He thought no boat could live in such a sea. “I said to my men, shall we let those brave fellows risk their lives to save ours? and they said ‘No.’ Then I hauled down the flag.” And so they deliberately elected to die first! That was the gospel according to George Pendleton! But this sacrifice of the innocent to save the guilty – of others instead of self – is the religion of savages; it belongs to the most benighted conditions of the human race, and as such is doomed to die out of any state of true civilisation. The doom of Historic Christianity is sealed, because it was based upon Dogmas against which the highest instincts of the race will for ever rise in insurrection, and doctrines that are certain to be rejected by the growing moral sense of humanity. | ||
| Line 679: | Line 677: | ||
The orthodox teachings are so false that they have made the utterance of truth a blasphemy, and all the proclaimers of truth blasphemers! Oppose their savage theology, and you are denounced as an Atheist. Expose the folly of their faith, and you are an Infidel all round. Deny their miracles, and they damn your morals. ''The Christian Rock,'' not knowing what to say against me that was ''good enough'', charged me with having published a volume of ''indecent'' poetry. It was a malicious lie! – a real instance of ''original sin.'' But that was what the ignoramus said – mistaking me, as I suppose, for Mr. Swinburne. There was something grand in the ancient martyrdom suffered by the heralds of free thought; whereas the modern reformer has to endure the prolonged torture and ignominy of being kicked to death by butterflies, or gnawed to death by gnats. The religion, founded on misunderstood and perverted mythology, has made everything wrong, and nothing short of an utter reversal, with all Nature for our guide and on our side, can set us right. Its apotheosis of sorrow, of suffering and sacrifice is entirely false, because these are on account of that which, like the “Fall of Man,” never really occurred – and weeping over that which is not real is nothing more than a waste of water. Nature offers no evidence that man was meant to moan as a miserable animal. It is true that sorrow and suffering may purge and purify the life, and add a precious seeing to our sight. That which gives the wound may deposit the pearl. The iron of a stedfast soul has frequently been forged in purgatorial fires of pain. The greater the pressure from without, the more has it evoked and evolved the rebounding spirit from within. But that is because there is a power which can turn all experience to account if our life be right in its root-relationship. And human life will always have its full share of sorrow and suffering. But nothing can be falser than o try and found a religion on}} | The orthodox teachings are so false that they have made the utterance of truth a blasphemy, and all the proclaimers of truth blasphemers! Oppose their savage theology, and you are denounced as an Atheist. Expose the folly of their faith, and you are an Infidel all round. Deny their miracles, and they damn your morals. ''The Christian Rock,'' not knowing what to say against me that was ''good enough'', charged me with having published a volume of ''indecent'' poetry. It was a malicious lie! – a real instance of ''original sin.'' But that was what the ignoramus said – mistaking me, as I suppose, for Mr. Swinburne. There was something grand in the ancient martyrdom suffered by the heralds of free thought; whereas the modern reformer has to endure the prolonged torture and ignominy of being kicked to death by butterflies, or gnawed to death by gnats. The religion, founded on misunderstood and perverted mythology, has made everything wrong, and nothing short of an utter reversal, with all Nature for our guide and on our side, can set us right. Its apotheosis of sorrow, of suffering and sacrifice is entirely false, because these are on account of that which, like the “Fall of Man,” never really occurred – and weeping over that which is not real is nothing more than a waste of water. Nature offers no evidence that man was meant to moan as a miserable animal. It is true that sorrow and suffering may purge and purify the life, and add a precious seeing to our sight. That which gives the wound may deposit the pearl. The iron of a stedfast soul has frequently been forged in purgatorial fires of pain. The greater the pressure from without, the more has it evoked and evolved the rebounding spirit from within. But that is because there is a power which can turn all experience to account if our life be right in its root-relationship. And human life will always have its full share of sorrow and suffering. But nothing can be falser than o try and found a religion on}} | ||
{{Page aside|77}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=77}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=sorrow and suffering, by the representation of this world as ''destined'' to be a vale of tears, which we are bound to grow anxious to get out of as soon as we recognise that we are in it. No! ''it is not in sorrow, but in joy,'' that we can ''attain the greatest unconsciousness of self, and live the larger objective life for others.'' We learn as we come to a knowledge of joy, that all sorrow and suffering are but the passing shadows of things mortal, and not the enduring or eternal reality. When no longer darkened or eclipsed by the false creed which has benighted our minds and totally obscured so many natural truths, we can see to the end of these shadows – we can overlook them – in the larger intellectual light of a truer interpretation of the necessities of evolution and of the human environment. If nature has one revelation of truth to make more plainly apparent than another, it is that her creature, man, is intended for health and happiness here, in this life, and not merely hereafter – on condition of suffering here! Pleasure is the natural accompaniment of our creative or productive activities, and the human likeness of life itself is conceived and imaged in delight. Health, physical or mental, means happiness. And everywhere the pull of the natural forces and elements are on the side of health, and, therefore, of consequent or premeditated happiness; children of the blind who never saw, being born to see, and the children of the deaf mutes being born to talk. That delight in life was intended by means of health and happiness may likewise be read in the stern punishment administered by nature for every breach of natural law by which we injure our health and destroy our happiness; and, lest the personal memory of the fact for ''one'' generation should be too short-lived, the results and effects of the violated law are kept before us, in some cases from generation to generation, ''not as gibbets'' for mere vengeance, but as sign-posts pointing to the way of reformation. Health is intended, and happiness is the result. It is the happy who will be moral; not the miserable. Now, the Christian scheme would make us miserable, in order that we may be moral here and happy hereafter! Whereas Nature says, be happy here and now, by learning the laws of health – individual, social, political, universal; by getting rid of all opposing falsehood, and establishing the true conditions for evolving health and happiness everywhere for all.}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=sorrow and suffering, by the representation of this world as ''destined'' to be a vale of tears, which we are bound to grow anxious to get out of as soon as we recognise that we are in it. No! ''it is not in sorrow, but in joy,'' that we can ''attain the greatest unconsciousness of self, and live the larger objective life for others.'' We learn as we come to a knowledge of joy, that all sorrow and suffering are but the passing shadows of things mortal, and not the enduring or eternal reality. When no longer darkened or eclipsed by the false creed which has benighted our minds and totally obscured so many natural truths, we can see to the end of these shadows – we can overlook them – in the larger intellectual light of a truer interpretation of the necessities of evolution and of the human environment. If nature has one revelation of truth to make more plainly apparent than another, it is that her creature, man, is intended for health and happiness here, in this life, and not merely hereafter – on condition of suffering here! Pleasure is the natural accompaniment of our creative or productive activities, and the human likeness of life itself is conceived and imaged in delight. Health, physical or mental, means happiness. And everywhere the pull of the natural forces and elements are on the side of health, and, therefore, of consequent or premeditated happiness; children of the blind who never saw, being born to see, and the children of the deaf mutes being born to talk. That delight in life was intended by means of health and happiness may likewise be read in the stern punishment administered by nature for every breach of natural law by which we injure our health and destroy our happiness; and, lest the personal memory of the fact for ''one'' generation should be too short-lived, the results and effects of the violated law are kept before us, in some cases from generation to generation, ''not as gibbets'' for mere vengeance, but as sign-posts pointing to the way of reformation. Health is intended, and happiness is the result. It is the happy who will be moral; not the miserable. Now, the Christian scheme would make us miserable, in order that we may be moral here and happy hereafter! Whereas Nature says, be happy here and now, by learning the laws of health – individual, social, political, universal; by getting rid of all opposing falsehood, and establishing the true conditions for evolving health and happiness everywhere for all.}} | ||
| Line 699: | Line 697: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“In the first thirty-seven pages there are all these passages and many more, perhaps, of equal beauty. Here is such poetry as the generous Laureate will read with approbation; such poetry as Jeffrey would have tossed aside with derision, and as Gifford would have torn to pieces in despair; can anything more or better be said for it?”}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=“In the first thirty-seven pages there are all these passages and many more, perhaps, of equal beauty. Here is such poetry as the generous Laureate will read with approbation; such poetry as Jeffrey would have tossed aside with derision, and as Gifford would have torn to pieces in despair; can anything more or better be said for it?”}} | ||
{{Page aside|78}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=78}} | ||
John Ruskin gives him unqualified praise and says that it is his profound conviction that “few national services can be greater than that which you (he) have rendered.” | John Ruskin gives him unqualified praise and says that it is his profound conviction that “few national services can be greater than that which you (he) have rendered.” | ||
| Line 717: | Line 715: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Indian Proverbs}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=As transitoriness, like a nurse, takes first to its breast the new-born child, and afterwards the mother, what way is there then for grief? | {{Style P-Quote|1=As transitoriness, like a nurse, takes first to its breast the new-born child, and afterwards the mother, what way is there then for grief? | ||
| Line 732: | Line 730: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Pioda A. - The Secret Symbols of the Rosicrucians of the 16th and 17th Century|The Secret Symbols of the Rosicrucians of the 16th and 17th Century]]}} | ||
[[Pioda, Alfredo|Alfredo Pioda]] | <center>[[Pioda, Alfredo|Alfredo Pioda]], pp. 79-80</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|80}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=80}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Chants of Labour}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Chants of Labour}} | ||
Edited by Edward Carpenter. Published by Swan, Sonnenschein & Co., London. | Edited by Edward Carpenter. Published by Swan, Sonnenschein & Co., London. | ||
| Line 750: | Line 748: | ||
May its power defy!}} | May its power defy!}} | ||
{{Page aside|81}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=81}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=For to-day we round us see | {{Style P-Poem|poem=For to-day we round us see | ||
| Line 781: | Line 779: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Woman Vol. II}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Woman Vol. II}} | ||
<center>HER GLORY, HER SHAME, AND HER GOD.</center> | <center>HER GLORY, HER SHAME, AND HER GOD.</center> | ||
| Line 787: | Line 785: | ||
IN the above volume Saladin prosecutes the campaign against Christianity to which he has devoted the larger part of his literary work. Readers of Lucifer will recall the recent review of the previous volume of the book in these columns, and the favourable criticisms which this brilliant writer then evoked. We have now simply to endorse that verdict, and, although unable to agree with the extreme conclusions occasionally arrived at by Mr. Ross, we cannot but see in the terrible indictment before us an impeachment of Christian morality which admits of no answer. Christian ethics and Christian ''practice'' are exposed and satirized with merciless severity, and the reader is confronted with a vast array of facts bearing on “modern civilization” which show the ''total inadequacy'' of present creeds to grapple with the vices and brutality of man. | IN the above volume Saladin prosecutes the campaign against Christianity to which he has devoted the larger part of his literary work. Readers of Lucifer will recall the recent review of the previous volume of the book in these columns, and the favourable criticisms which this brilliant writer then evoked. We have now simply to endorse that verdict, and, although unable to agree with the extreme conclusions occasionally arrived at by Mr. Ross, we cannot but see in the terrible indictment before us an impeachment of Christian morality which admits of no answer. Christian ethics and Christian ''practice'' are exposed and satirized with merciless severity, and the reader is confronted with a vast array of facts bearing on “modern civilization” which show the ''total inadequacy'' of present creeds to grapple with the vices and brutality of man. | ||
{{Page aside|82}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=82}} | ||
“Woman” is never dull; it is, on the contrary, so sparkling and versatile as to throw a charm even over the most plain-spoken passages where English impurity is brought to light. But let no reader of a pharisaical or fastidious turn of mind peruse his work. Saladin is a pure-minded and high-souled writer, but he stops at no revelation when he intends to prove his case. The annals of vice are deliberately sifted – from the ''support and legalization of prostitution'' by the English ''Christian'' Government in the East down to the revolting secrets of “modern Babylon” at home. The exposure is not pleasant reading, it reads far worse than anything penned by Tacitus regarding Roman vice under the emperors, but it is unfortunately true. “And yet,” writes the author, after unveiling one hideous sore, “the pulpit and the religious press are possessed of sufficient ignorance (?) and effrontery to declare that Christianity has exalted the status of woman and sweetened and purified the atmosphere of social and domestic life. To writers of this sort “Woman” will prove a very efficient eye-opener. | “Woman” is never dull; it is, on the contrary, so sparkling and versatile as to throw a charm even over the most plain-spoken passages where English impurity is brought to light. But let no reader of a pharisaical or fastidious turn of mind peruse his work. Saladin is a pure-minded and high-souled writer, but he stops at no revelation when he intends to prove his case. The annals of vice are deliberately sifted – from the ''support and legalization of prostitution'' by the English ''Christian'' Government in the East down to the revolting secrets of “modern Babylon” at home. The exposure is not pleasant reading, it reads far worse than anything penned by Tacitus regarding Roman vice under the emperors, but it is unfortunately true. “And yet,” writes the author, after unveiling one hideous sore, “the pulpit and the religious press are possessed of sufficient ignorance (?) and effrontery to declare that Christianity has exalted the status of woman and sweetened and purified the atmosphere of social and domestic life. To writers of this sort “Woman” will prove a very efficient eye-opener. | ||
| Line 793: | Line 791: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[We copy this extract from a review of “Agnosticism and Christianity,”…]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[We copy this extract from a review of “Agnosticism and Christianity,”…]}} | ||
[We copy this extract from a review of “Agnosticism and Christianity,” by “Julian” (''Secular Review,'' June 2nd, 1888), as embodying remarkably logical and philosophical arguments against some so-called axioms which can never be accepted as such – Ed.] | [We copy this extract from a review of “Agnosticism and Christianity,” by “Julian” (''Secular Review,'' June 2nd, 1888), as embodying remarkably logical and philosophical arguments against some so-called axioms which can never be accepted as such – Ed.] | ||
| Line 803: | Line 801: | ||
“Then, in regard to the other dictum of Professor Huxley, quoted by Mr. Laing – ‘We know nothing beyond phenomena’ – it is by no means clear what the Professor means. We know scores and scores of things ''besides'' phenomena; but of phenomena themselves we only know what our senses inform us of, or}} | “Then, in regard to the other dictum of Professor Huxley, quoted by Mr. Laing – ‘We know nothing beyond phenomena’ – it is by no means clear what the Professor means. We know scores and scores of things ''besides'' phenomena; but of phenomena themselves we only know what our senses inform us of, or}} | ||
{{Page aside|83}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=83}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=what we believe the senses of others have taught them. Thus a blind man has no personal knowledge of the phenomena of sight; but all he knows of such matters is from faith. And very often the knowledge derived from our five senses is quite erroneous, and requires correction. Trusting to our eyes, the sun, moon, and stars are round planes like plates; but telescopes inform us they are balls or spheres. A ship at sea viewed from the beach seems quite near at hand, but may be many a long mile off the spectator. | {{Style P-Quote|1=what we believe the senses of others have taught them. Thus a blind man has no personal knowledge of the phenomena of sight; but all he knows of such matters is from faith. And very often the knowledge derived from our five senses is quite erroneous, and requires correction. Trusting to our eyes, the sun, moon, and stars are round planes like plates; but telescopes inform us they are balls or spheres. A ship at sea viewed from the beach seems quite near at hand, but may be many a long mile off the spectator. | ||
| Line 879: | Line 877: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (4)|From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 84-88</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|88}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=13|p=88}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Words from the “Book of Friendly Instruction”}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Words from the “Book of Friendly Instruction”}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=Let the wise think on wisdom as unfading and immortal; let him fulfil his duty as though Death grasped him by the hair. | {{Style P-Quote|1=Let the wise think on wisdom as unfading and immortal; let him fulfil his duty as though Death grasped him by the hair. | ||
| Line 901: | Line 899: | ||
== No. 14 – October 1888 == | == No. 14 – October 1888 == | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Lodges of Magic|Lodges of Magic]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 89-93</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|94}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=94}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Consciousness}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Consciousness}} | ||
CONSCIOUSNESS is the seat of the real life of the human individual. The mere carrying on of his bodily functions is not his life. Those functions are the channels and avenues through which his real being has communion with the phenomenal world, and with other units of consciousness similar to his own. Through them his life is greatly affected; by their means his thoughts are fed, his feelings modified, his actions suggested. But let us consider the modes in which consciousness may work, and the specific forms in which it may manifest itself. Observation of human modes and objects of life indicates three classes of consciousness. In other words, there are three modes of existence which the consciousness of an individual may fall into, or work itself into, and the adoption of the particular mode, knowingly and deliberately, or the contrary, determines the character and intrinsic value of the consciousness. | CONSCIOUSNESS is the seat of the real life of the human individual. The mere carrying on of his bodily functions is not his life. Those functions are the channels and avenues through which his real being has communion with the phenomenal world, and with other units of consciousness similar to his own. Through them his life is greatly affected; by their means his thoughts are fed, his feelings modified, his actions suggested. But let us consider the modes in which consciousness may work, and the specific forms in which it may manifest itself. Observation of human modes and objects of life indicates three classes of consciousness. In other words, there are three modes of existence which the consciousness of an individual may fall into, or work itself into, and the adoption of the particular mode, knowingly and deliberately, or the contrary, determines the character and intrinsic value of the consciousness. | ||
| Line 922: | Line 920: | ||
This form of consciousness we shall term the ''superficial;'' it has length and breadth, but no depth. It is the possession of those who, while devoted to one special employment which absorbs their chief energies, also occupy themselves, as adjuncts of life, in other spheres having for them a particular interest. This consciousness predominates largely | This form of consciousness we shall term the ''superficial;'' it has length and breadth, but no depth. It is the possession of those who, while devoted to one special employment which absorbs their chief energies, also occupy themselves, as adjuncts of life, in other spheres having for them a particular interest. This consciousness predominates largely | ||
{{Page aside|95}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=95}} | ||
amongst men and women who, following a daily avocation to supply the main needs of life, have sufficient mental or emotional activity to lead them into secondary engagements that exercise thought or fulfil an aim. The persons possessing this form of consciousness are active and seem to follow a purpose, though the purpose may not be noble or of intrinsic value. Naturally, this consciousness enjoys much more of life than the form belonging to the class designated as lineal. Men of business, not wholly immersed in the getting of money, clergymen and ministers of wise sympathies, teachers not limited to one peculiar tendency of thought, and persons whose lives generally are useful and active, are those who belong to the second class of superficial consciousness. | amongst men and women who, following a daily avocation to supply the main needs of life, have sufficient mental or emotional activity to lead them into secondary engagements that exercise thought or fulfil an aim. The persons possessing this form of consciousness are active and seem to follow a purpose, though the purpose may not be noble or of intrinsic value. Naturally, this consciousness enjoys much more of life than the form belonging to the class designated as lineal. Men of business, not wholly immersed in the getting of money, clergymen and ministers of wise sympathies, teachers not limited to one peculiar tendency of thought, and persons whose lives generally are useful and active, are those who belong to the second class of superficial consciousness. | ||
| Line 940: | Line 938: | ||
Sensuous consciousness delights merely in the external forms of | Sensuous consciousness delights merely in the external forms of | ||
{{Page aside|96}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=96}} | ||
objects and receives impressions only from those forms as they are found. | objects and receives impressions only from those forms as they are found. | ||
| Line 952: | Line 950: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Before and After}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Before and After}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=My life is like a flight of stairs | {{Style P-Poem|poem=My life is like a flight of stairs | ||
| Line 987: | Line 985: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Zhelihovsky V.P. - Accursed|Accursed!]]}} | ||
[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera Jelihovsky]] | <center>[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera Jelihovsky]], pp. 97-105</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|105}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=105}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical Activities}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical Activities}} | ||
AT a meeting of members of the Theosophical Society held at Cambridge, England, on the 6th day of October 1888, Mr. G. A. Passingham in the chair, it was resolved to form a Local Branch under the title “The Cambridge Theosophical Society.” | AT a meeting of members of the Theosophical Society held at Cambridge, England, on the 6th day of October 1888, Mr. G. A. Passingham in the chair, it was resolved to form a Local Branch under the title “The Cambridge Theosophical Society.” | ||
| Line 1,025: | Line 1,023: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Ellis W.A. - A Glance at Parsifal|A Glance at "Parsifal"?]]}} | ||
[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. Ashton Ellis]] | <center>[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. Ashton Ellis]], pp. 106-109</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Johnston C. - Giordano Bruno|Giordano Bruno]]}} | ||
[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]] | <center>[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]], pp. 110-113</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|113}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=113}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Notice}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Notice}} | ||
The Lending Library of the T. P. S. will be opened to the Members and Public on the 1st October. The charge will be Twopence per week for each Volume. All inquiries should be addressed to “T. P. S. Library,” 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C. | The Lending Library of the T. P. S. will be opened to the Members and Public on the 1st October. The charge will be Twopence per week for each Volume. All inquiries should be addressed to “T. P. S. Library,” 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C. | ||
| Line 1,045: | Line 1,043: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|114}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=114}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|From the East of Time}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=From the East of Time}} | ||
<center>By Charles Hannan, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” &c.</center> | <center>By Charles Hannan, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” &c.</center> | ||
| Line 1,073: | Line 1,071: | ||
There is a great demon within me – an evil spirit that cries endlessly, “Seek – seek – seek and know,” and I ''have'' sought, for who could disobey. Thus has it always been. Yes, I ''have'' sought for good or ill – I ''have'' sought ceaselessly for the knowledge which is now stored within. | There is a great demon within me – an evil spirit that cries endlessly, “Seek – seek – seek and know,” and I ''have'' sought, for who could disobey. Thus has it always been. Yes, I ''have'' sought for good or ill – I ''have'' sought ceaselessly for the knowledge which is now stored within. | ||
{{Page aside|115}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=115}} | ||
Knowledge! Thine is the unquenchable flame that consumes my soul – thine the fuel added to the fire – thine the never-ending thirst. | Knowledge! Thine is the unquenchable flame that consumes my soul – thine the fuel added to the fire – thine the never-ending thirst. | ||
| Line 1,105: | Line 1,103: | ||
What is time? How is it that we, you and I, ''are living'' (as we must be if I can communicate with you) and yet live different lives in cities | What is time? How is it that we, you and I, ''are living'' (as we must be if I can communicate with you) and yet live different lives in cities | ||
{{Page aside|116}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=116}} | ||
and in towns that are not the same with you and me. It is impossible, and yet ''I'' write to you – How can I penetrate the past if it is not living, breathing, existing now? | and in towns that are not the same with you and me. It is impossible, and yet ''I'' write to you – How can I penetrate the past if it is not living, breathing, existing now? | ||
| Line 1,129: | Line 1,127: | ||
The centuries which have rolled since you were, have changed the world you used to know. I have read much of your day, and I have of late been buried in research, thus it is most interesting for me to write to | The centuries which have rolled since you were, have changed the world you used to know. I have read much of your day, and I have of late been buried in research, thus it is most interesting for me to write to | ||
{{Page aside|117}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=117}} | ||
you. Could you read the History of the world during the ages which have intervened, I think you would marvel that such things could have been but I do not tell you of these, for mine is a selfish task. I would penetrate into and know something of your time rather than inform you of mine. Yet it is easier for me to write to you than to be with you until – | you. Could you read the History of the world during the ages which have intervened, I think you would marvel that such things could have been but I do not tell you of these, for mine is a selfish task. I would penetrate into and know something of your time rather than inform you of mine. Yet it is easier for me to write to you than to be with you until – | ||
| Line 1,157: | Line 1,155: | ||
I too shall cross my gulf, a greater gulf it may be, a gulf which I have already half bridged across, the gulf between the present and the past. | I too shall cross my gulf, a greater gulf it may be, a gulf which I have already half bridged across, the gulf between the present and the past. | ||
{{Page aside|118}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=118}} | ||
For I stand now amongst my fellows as one different from them and callous to the present time. | For I stand now amongst my fellows as one different from them and callous to the present time. | ||
| Line 1,189: | Line 1,187: | ||
That is a small matter to me. This is the greater: – With an alien nature mine would strive. I should never then be able to descend to | That is a small matter to me. This is the greater: – With an alien nature mine would strive. I should never then be able to descend to | ||
{{Page aside|119}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=119}} | ||
your age because, consciously or unconsciously, I should ''resist the negative power,'' and my mind would refuse to yield to another which it might despise or could not trust. The second problem was solved on the day I found that book, and its solution meant the solution of the first and of all else. | your age because, consciously or unconsciously, I should ''resist the negative power,'' and my mind would refuse to yield to another which it might despise or could not trust. The second problem was solved on the day I found that book, and its solution meant the solution of the first and of all else. | ||
| Line 1,207: | Line 1,205: | ||
There is something in his face, be it in the eye, be it where it will, that speaks to my heart and tells me that he and I have something which others have not, and which is ours alone. I turn again to the book. It is a musty old volume – many pages have here and there been lost, and what remains is yellow and faded with the age of centuries. | There is something in his face, be it in the eye, be it where it will, that speaks to my heart and tells me that he and I have something which others have not, and which is ours alone. I turn again to the book. It is a musty old volume – many pages have here and there been lost, and what remains is yellow and faded with the age of centuries. | ||
{{Page aside|120}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=120}} | ||
Strange, is it not, that I have this before me, I who influence his life in part, stranger still it would be had I the volume I have sought, the second of the two telling of his life. What does it contain? what is the end of the man who interests me, who is inspired by my thought, and who writes now to my will. I have followed his life to the conclusion of the twenty-fifth year. He commenced to write in his early youth, and the volume before me is filled with extracts from his earlier works. It is useless to cry against a fate which has hidden from me the volume which is lost. | Strange, is it not, that I have this before me, I who influence his life in part, stranger still it would be had I the volume I have sought, the second of the two telling of his life. What does it contain? what is the end of the man who interests me, who is inspired by my thought, and who writes now to my will. I have followed his life to the conclusion of the twenty-fifth year. He commenced to write in his early youth, and the volume before me is filled with extracts from his earlier works. It is useless to cry against a fate which has hidden from me the volume which is lost. | ||
| Line 1,237: | Line 1,235: | ||
Holy sorrow steal?|title=ONORA MAYNE.}} | Holy sorrow steal?|title=ONORA MAYNE.}} | ||
{{Page aside|121}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=121}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Sadness sheds a beauty | {{Style P-Poem|poem=Sadness sheds a beauty | ||
| Line 1,274: | Line 1,272: | ||
I exist five hundred years in future time. What is the risk if I step back to be with you. Must I then always live in your age in a day I now look upon as past? No! You forget that there is an awakening from the trance, and my awakening will come in the good time, only I pray it may not be too soon. | I exist five hundred years in future time. What is the risk if I step back to be with you. Must I then always live in your age in a day I now look upon as past? No! You forget that there is an awakening from the trance, and my awakening will come in the good time, only I pray it may not be too soon. | ||
{{Page aside|122}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=122}} | ||
I am yielding to the influence that comes back to me – slowly my brain is changing from that which gives an impression to that which receives, and it is by ''my'' will notwithstanding that this is done. The circle will complete itself! | I am yielding to the influence that comes back to me – slowly my brain is changing from that which gives an impression to that which receives, and it is by ''my'' will notwithstanding that this is done. The circle will complete itself! | ||
| Line 1,304: | Line 1,302: | ||
First – there is the impossibility of such a thing. I am living now. I, Geoffrey Harborough, am living now, how then can any being as yet unborn communicate with me through the space of centuries? It cannot be! Why does my mind not cast aside the thought and cease to dwell upon the unknown? Why can I not say “It is untrue”? My | First – there is the impossibility of such a thing. I am living now. I, Geoffrey Harborough, am living now, how then can any being as yet unborn communicate with me through the space of centuries? It cannot be! Why does my mind not cast aside the thought and cease to dwell upon the unknown? Why can I not say “It is untrue”? My | ||
{{Page aside|123}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=123}} | ||
soul is groping in the dark. A species of madness and weird suspicion of the terrible and of hidden things falls upon and enwraps me as in a cloud of dark impenetrable mist. | soul is groping in the dark. A species of madness and weird suspicion of the terrible and of hidden things falls upon and enwraps me as in a cloud of dark impenetrable mist. | ||
| Line 1,340: | Line 1,338: | ||
I can hear the birds chirping in the trees, though the mist which is rising from the lawn restrains my sight. Though it is summer I feel chilled, for I have spent the night without seeking my couch, and I am glad that the day has come. I remember leaving them early last night, for it was my intention to write for an hour or two at that time, but my work | I can hear the birds chirping in the trees, though the mist which is rising from the lawn restrains my sight. Though it is summer I feel chilled, for I have spent the night without seeking my couch, and I am glad that the day has come. I remember leaving them early last night, for it was my intention to write for an hour or two at that time, but my work | ||
{{Page aside|124}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=124}} | ||
still stands as before, and I have some doubt now if I shall complete it in good time. | still stands as before, and I have some doubt now if I shall complete it in good time. | ||
| Line 1,368: | Line 1,366: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“He had now entered upon his twenty-sixth year, and it was during this year that he fell in love. This love, from the depth of his poetic nature, became a passion of the most intensified character, and was the cause of that change which cast a shadow upon * * * *”}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=“He had now entered upon his twenty-sixth year, and it was during this year that he fell in love. This love, from the depth of his poetic nature, became a passion of the most intensified character, and was the cause of that change which cast a shadow upon * * * *”}} | ||
{{Page aside|125}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=125}} | ||
I am Geoffrey Harborough, and I have met Onora Mayne. | I am Geoffrey Harborough, and I have met Onora Mayne. | ||
| Line 1,404: | Line 1,402: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|126}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=126}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|A Sufi's Mystical Apologue}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Sufi's Mystical Apologue}} | ||
<center>(''Concluded from the July Number.'')</center> | <center>(''Concluded from the July Number.'')</center> | ||
| Line 1,424: | Line 1,422: | ||
When this new child of God (the all Father-Mother), shall be developed on earth, then the reign of sorrow shall cease, and that of joy take its place; then shall be fulfilled the taking down from the Cross and the transfiguration and ascension of humanity typified by those events in the life of Jesus – the divine typal Man. | When this new child of God (the all Father-Mother), shall be developed on earth, then the reign of sorrow shall cease, and that of joy take its place; then shall be fulfilled the taking down from the Cross and the transfiguration and ascension of humanity typified by those events in the life of Jesus – the divine typal Man. | ||
{{Page aside|127}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=127}} | ||
The duality mentioned in the last verse is the separated male and female nature; and when these are reunited the true sympneuma or androgynous celestial being shall be formed, and the present duality shall disappear in the unity of the sympneuma – and in unity with God. | The duality mentioned in the last verse is the separated male and female nature; and when these are reunited the true sympneuma or androgynous celestial being shall be formed, and the present duality shall disappear in the unity of the sympneuma – and in unity with God. | ||
| Line 1,442: | Line 1,440: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“And this in particular gave occasion to the story about the Goddess, namely, that Numa did not retire from human society out of any melancholy or disorder of mind, but because he had tasted the joys of more elevated intercourse, and, ''admitted to celestial wedlock in''}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=“And this in particular gave occasion to the story about the Goddess, namely, that Numa did not retire from human society out of any melancholy or disorder of mind, but because he had tasted the joys of more elevated intercourse, and, ''admitted to celestial wedlock in''}} | ||
{{Page aside|128}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=128}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=''the love and converse of the Goddess Egeria,'' had attained to blessedness and to a divine wisdom. The story evidently resembles those very ancient fables which the Phrygians have received and still recount of Atys, the Bithynians of Herodotus, the Arcadians of Eudymion, not to mention several others who were thought blessed and beloved of the Gods.”}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=''the love and converse of the Goddess Egeria,'' had attained to blessedness and to a divine wisdom. The story evidently resembles those very ancient fables which the Phrygians have received and still recount of Atys, the Bithynians of Herodotus, the Arcadians of Eudymion, not to mention several others who were thought blessed and beloved of the Gods.”}} | ||
| Line 1,454: | Line 1,452: | ||
There are hints contained in this beautiful legend that seem to point to Egeria being a prophetic type of the female Sympneuma, and that she and Numa symbolize the dual, androgynous being of the future. She was regarded, for instance, as having power over births, like Diana, and her aid was invoked by Roman women when in childbirth. Even her name seems to point to her as presiding over the birth – the new birth – that crisis and cataclysm of progress from a lower to a higher stage of being, as it is probably connected with “egero” = to bear – to send out. She is the spirit-mother of the new “Soul-Spirit Man,” the complete | There are hints contained in this beautiful legend that seem to point to Egeria being a prophetic type of the female Sympneuma, and that she and Numa symbolize the dual, androgynous being of the future. She was regarded, for instance, as having power over births, like Diana, and her aid was invoked by Roman women when in childbirth. Even her name seems to point to her as presiding over the birth – the new birth – that crisis and cataclysm of progress from a lower to a higher stage of being, as it is probably connected with “egero” = to bear – to send out. She is the spirit-mother of the new “Soul-Spirit Man,” the complete | ||
{{Page aside|129}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=129}} | ||
being, the two segments united, perhaps reunited, what Swedenborg calls the “celestial angel,” which is to be the next birth for man out of the womb of Time. | being, the two segments united, perhaps reunited, what Swedenborg calls the “celestial angel,” which is to be the next birth for man out of the womb of Time. | ||
| Line 1,468: | Line 1,466: | ||
This attribution of essential substantiality to our concepts of faith, hope and charity would seem to point to the view of Mr. Oliphant, that in a higher state of human development (of which perhaps Gichtel was an instance, in an imperfect way) what to us now is mere idea will then become a feeling or sensation. This Sophia (Sympneuma) is said also to have enjoyed an interior language without words, which Gichtel was able to understand. This existence of an interior or spiritual language independent of words (which are necessarily all borrowed from sensible objects) is common to many of those who exhibited occult qualities, as was notably the case with the Seeress of Prevorst. Sophia continued to reveal to Gichtel one wonder after another, and he declared that he lived | This attribution of essential substantiality to our concepts of faith, hope and charity would seem to point to the view of Mr. Oliphant, that in a higher state of human development (of which perhaps Gichtel was an instance, in an imperfect way) what to us now is mere idea will then become a feeling or sensation. This Sophia (Sympneuma) is said also to have enjoyed an interior language without words, which Gichtel was able to understand. This existence of an interior or spiritual language independent of words (which are necessarily all borrowed from sensible objects) is common to many of those who exhibited occult qualities, as was notably the case with the Seeress of Prevorst. Sophia continued to reveal to Gichtel one wonder after another, and he declared that he lived | ||
{{Page aside|130}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=130}} | ||
with her more in heaven than on earth; he always followed her directions, having no will of his own, and it is also said of her that like an earthly woman she was very jealous. It is also said that after Gichtel’s death she returned to his house on several occasions in order to put his papers in order and to complete and correct his manuscripts with her own hand. Sophia also made herself visible to some friends of Gichtel’s, and amongst them to a Mr. Uberfeld. See as to Gichtel, “Theosophic Correspondence” of St. Martin, translated by E. B. Penny, p. 117 (London, 1863), and “La philosophic mystiques en France,” par Ad. Franck (Paris, 1864). | with her more in heaven than on earth; he always followed her directions, having no will of his own, and it is also said of her that like an earthly woman she was very jealous. It is also said that after Gichtel’s death she returned to his house on several occasions in order to put his papers in order and to complete and correct his manuscripts with her own hand. Sophia also made herself visible to some friends of Gichtel’s, and amongst them to a Mr. Uberfeld. See as to Gichtel, “Theosophic Correspondence” of St. Martin, translated by E. B. Penny, p. 117 (London, 1863), and “La philosophic mystiques en France,” par Ad. Franck (Paris, 1864). | ||
| Line 1,489: | Line 1,487: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (47)|[Editors’ reply to A. J. C. on spirit brides]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (47)|[Editors’ reply to A. J. C. on spirit brides]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 131-132</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|132}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=132}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem= The day is dark, all is murky, | {{Style P-Poem|poem= The day is dark, all is murky, | ||
| Line 1,534: | Line 1,530: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|133}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=133}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Aspiration and Environment}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Aspiration and Environment}} | ||
IT has been wisely remarked that the old adage, “The truth lies between two extremes,” does not necessarily imply that it lies exactly in the ''middle.'' That can only be the case where the exaggerating and the underrating have been precisely equal, which can very seldom occur, if ever. The truth will generally be found to lie much nearer to one extreme than to the other, according to the preponderance of abuse over disuse or the reverse. | IT has been wisely remarked that the old adage, “The truth lies between two extremes,” does not necessarily imply that it lies exactly in the ''middle.'' That can only be the case where the exaggerating and the underrating have been precisely equal, which can very seldom occur, if ever. The truth will generally be found to lie much nearer to one extreme than to the other, according to the preponderance of abuse over disuse or the reverse. | ||
| Line 1,550: | Line 1,546: | ||
Are then the two forces equal? Natural Philosophy teaches that | Are then the two forces equal? Natural Philosophy teaches that | ||
{{Page aside|134}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=134}} | ||
when two opposed forces are equal the result is a deadlock. ''One'' of the two must be the stronger. And the Higher Wisdom asserts most positively that the power of aspiration excels the power of environment. For the former is of the spirit. Divine; the latter of the body, Human. The one has the ''vis inertiæ'' of dead matter (“dead,” that is, relatively to our normal perceptions); the other the creative energy of the One-Life. | when two opposed forces are equal the result is a deadlock. ''One'' of the two must be the stronger. And the Higher Wisdom asserts most positively that the power of aspiration excels the power of environment. For the former is of the spirit. Divine; the latter of the body, Human. The one has the ''vis inertiæ'' of dead matter (“dead,” that is, relatively to our normal perceptions); the other the creative energy of the One-Life. | ||
| Line 1,564: | Line 1,560: | ||
But it is in its application to the individual life that this truth is of special interest and value. How common is dissatisfaction with one’s lot, not because it is particularly hard, but on account of the limitations which it imposes (or seems to impose) on one’s aspirations! How | But it is in its application to the individual life that this truth is of special interest and value. How common is dissatisfaction with one’s lot, not because it is particularly hard, but on account of the limitations which it imposes (or seems to impose) on one’s aspirations! How | ||
{{Page aside|135}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=135}} | ||
frequent the cry, “O that I had more leisure, more wealth, a different station, more congenial occupations and surroundings! O that I had room to spread my wings! How I would ''then'' develope myself and grow liker to the unattainable Ideal!” Aye? That depends. It is one of the saddest but not least unfrequent sights of life to see aspirations wither away in the very atmosphere for which they craved, it being obtained; to note how the man who, poor, longed for wealth that he might have opportunities of unfolding his higher nature, rich, forget all dreams and become like Bunyan’s man with the muckrake. “Set a beggar on horseback and he will – !” Why? Because he is still a “beggar” at ''heart.'' Only the ''clothes'' are changed; the ''man'' remains the same. And as a rule it may be safely prophesied, that those who have so little knowledge of themselves and of the meaning of Life as to sigh idly for an Eldorado in which they might be what they have made up their minds they cannot be where they are, will not know how to use that for which they long, if Fortune is cruel enough to answer their prayers. | frequent the cry, “O that I had more leisure, more wealth, a different station, more congenial occupations and surroundings! O that I had room to spread my wings! How I would ''then'' develope myself and grow liker to the unattainable Ideal!” Aye? That depends. It is one of the saddest but not least unfrequent sights of life to see aspirations wither away in the very atmosphere for which they craved, it being obtained; to note how the man who, poor, longed for wealth that he might have opportunities of unfolding his higher nature, rich, forget all dreams and become like Bunyan’s man with the muckrake. “Set a beggar on horseback and he will – !” Why? Because he is still a “beggar” at ''heart.'' Only the ''clothes'' are changed; the ''man'' remains the same. And as a rule it may be safely prophesied, that those who have so little knowledge of themselves and of the meaning of Life as to sigh idly for an Eldorado in which they might be what they have made up their minds they cannot be where they are, will not know how to use that for which they long, if Fortune is cruel enough to answer their prayers. | ||
| Line 1,576: | Line 1,572: | ||
Aspire! aspire! only aspire! Believe that matter is but the shadow of spirit; it is the truth. If you are not in that condition of life where you want to be, it is strong presumptive evidence that you are not ''fit'' | Aspire! aspire! only aspire! Believe that matter is but the shadow of spirit; it is the truth. If you are not in that condition of life where you want to be, it is strong presumptive evidence that you are not ''fit'' | ||
{{Page aside|136}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=136}} | ||
for it; and if not fit, its attainment would be a curse and not a blessing. Promotion is sure, when earned; but it must be earned first. The promotion, however, may not be – seldom is – rapid; for it is only by hairbreadths at a time that we can raise ourselves – our ''Selves,'' mark; perhaps not enough in one short lifetime to bring about any very appreciable change in environment. Nevertheless, making every allowance and deduction, the truth of the matter may be summed up in one sentence: if you are dissatisfied with your lot in life, and would change it, ''change yourself.'' | for it; and if not fit, its attainment would be a curse and not a blessing. Promotion is sure, when earned; but it must be earned first. The promotion, however, may not be – seldom is – rapid; for it is only by hairbreadths at a time that we can raise ourselves – our ''Selves,'' mark; perhaps not enough in one short lifetime to bring about any very appreciable change in environment. Nevertheless, making every allowance and deduction, the truth of the matter may be summed up in one sentence: if you are dissatisfied with your lot in life, and would change it, ''change yourself.'' | ||
| Line 1,585: | Line 1,581: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Editorial Notice|Editorial Notice]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 136</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|137}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=137}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|A Glance at Theosophy from Outside}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Glance at Theosophy from Outside}} | ||
TO attempt anything like what is asked of me,<ref name="v3-p137-n1">This paper was written at the special request of a friend, whose connection with Theosophy is of itself quite enough to account for any interest I may feel in its fortunes.</ref> that is a criticism of the philosophical notions and strange events grouped together in the history of modern Theosophy, would be impossible, on account both of my imperfect knowledge and of the reasonable limitations of an ordinary magazine article. The utmost I can hope to do is to set before you clearly a few of the chief points wherein I fancy you will find that many earnest people sympathise with you, and others wherein they will differ from you; people who measure all possible theories and even the most miraculous of facts by one simple standard; namely the direct practical bearing which they have upon the one really valuable and wonderful thing that we know of, the Life which we, men and women, now live in the flesh. I am a little more confident of succeeding in the attempt than I should otherwise be, because of the strong sympathy that I feel with some of the purposes of Theosophy, and the direct and living contact with fervent and most excellent Theosophists which I count among my cherished privileges Sound criticism being, as I take it, more dependent upon feeling and vital connection with embodied facts, than upon acute research and profound scholarship. | TO attempt anything like what is asked of me,<ref name="v3-p137-n1">This paper was written at the special request of a friend, whose connection with Theosophy is of itself quite enough to account for any interest I may feel in its fortunes.</ref> that is a criticism of the philosophical notions and strange events grouped together in the history of modern Theosophy, would be impossible, on account both of my imperfect knowledge and of the reasonable limitations of an ordinary magazine article. The utmost I can hope to do is to set before you clearly a few of the chief points wherein I fancy you will find that many earnest people sympathise with you, and others wherein they will differ from you; people who measure all possible theories and even the most miraculous of facts by one simple standard; namely the direct practical bearing which they have upon the one really valuable and wonderful thing that we know of, the Life which we, men and women, now live in the flesh. I am a little more confident of succeeding in the attempt than I should otherwise be, because of the strong sympathy that I feel with some of the purposes of Theosophy, and the direct and living contact with fervent and most excellent Theosophists which I count among my cherished privileges Sound criticism being, as I take it, more dependent upon feeling and vital connection with embodied facts, than upon acute research and profound scholarship. | ||
| Line 1,598: | Line 1,594: | ||
From the time when “Theosophy” as a system of faith, or rather of science and morals, was first heard of, I, as an old student of so-called Spiritualism (though transcendental materialism might be a better title), found myself much interested in its fortunes, and have since followed them carefully through good and evil report up to the present moment. The most evil report of all came, of course, from India in 1885, and curiously enough I had the opportunity given me of hearing at the same time, privately, the opposite versions of the story told in letters from Adyar and from the Free Church College at Madras, before the matter was debated in the newspapers. Suffice it to say that the impression left upon me after it was all over has never varied from then till now. I see in Madame Blavatsky an extremely clever,<ref name="v3-p137-n2">We demur to the epithet “clever,” which is too elastic to be passed over without a few words of comment. “Clever” may mean talented, clever in speech and daily life, but it may also convey the sense of being dexterous, skilful, and a clever ''trickster.'' To the former we object, because if Mme. Blavatsky had been endowed with average common-sense, not to say ''cleverness,'' she would never have taken on board the Theosophical ship, almost without scrutiny, a lot of cabin and deck passengers, ready to bore holes in the bottom and scuttle the vessel, when not watched. As to the second definition, the only necessary reply is, that posterity will justly judge whether the public have been ''cheated'' by Mme. Blavatsky or her pretended exposers. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> enthusiastic | From the time when “Theosophy” as a system of faith, or rather of science and morals, was first heard of, I, as an old student of so-called Spiritualism (though transcendental materialism might be a better title), found myself much interested in its fortunes, and have since followed them carefully through good and evil report up to the present moment. The most evil report of all came, of course, from India in 1885, and curiously enough I had the opportunity given me of hearing at the same time, privately, the opposite versions of the story told in letters from Adyar and from the Free Church College at Madras, before the matter was debated in the newspapers. Suffice it to say that the impression left upon me after it was all over has never varied from then till now. I see in Madame Blavatsky an extremely clever,<ref name="v3-p137-n2">We demur to the epithet “clever,” which is too elastic to be passed over without a few words of comment. “Clever” may mean talented, clever in speech and daily life, but it may also convey the sense of being dexterous, skilful, and a clever ''trickster.'' To the former we object, because if Mme. Blavatsky had been endowed with average common-sense, not to say ''cleverness,'' she would never have taken on board the Theosophical ship, almost without scrutiny, a lot of cabin and deck passengers, ready to bore holes in the bottom and scuttle the vessel, when not watched. As to the second definition, the only necessary reply is, that posterity will justly judge whether the public have been ''cheated'' by Mme. Blavatsky or her pretended exposers. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> enthusiastic | ||
{{Page aside|138}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=138}} | ||
and impressionable woman, surrounded by a crowd of enthusiastic and rather stupid disciples craving for a “proof from miracles” before they could do anything energetic for the cause which she had at heart and for which she had risked life and fortune. In order to satisfy and quiet these weak brethren, to induce them to leave off gaping and to begin working, Madame Blavatsky apparently did what many a religious, and irreligious, missionary has done under similar circumstances, she made cherries drop from Heaven into their open mouths.<ref name="v3-p138-n1">In saying this I am very far from denying that abnormal powers, peculiar to certain organisations, are really possessed by Madame Blavatsky, and equally far from asserting that the phenomena above alluded to were not due to those powers. I have not the pleasure of her acquaintance, and do not desire in any way to criticise her actions.</ref> So long as the changing of pens into pen-wipers, the falling of mysterious missiles, the appearance of unexpected visitors and the sudden mending of broken china is generally held to prove either the virtues of a Teacher, or the value of his doctrine, the same sort of appeal will continue to be made by those who consider that in Philosophy and Religion, no less than in prize-fighting, it is important to have a good mob-backing.<ref name="v3-p138-n2">And the changing of water into wine: was this no more dignified a “miracle,” also for “mob-backing”? For simple, honest folk, elementary phenomena; for the Gamaliels, philosophy. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But however reprehensible it may be to become either a miracle-worker or a mountebank for the sake of a philosophical Idea,<ref name="v3-p138-n3">No true theosophist – the accused party least of all – believes in ''miracles,'' though every true theosophist ought to believe in the existence of abnormal powers in man; “abnormal” because, so far, either misunderstood or denied. All such objective physical phenomena, however, are simply psychological “glamour,” ''i.e.,'' if not witchery, at least “a charm on the eyes and senses.” This, people may call brutally “trick,” but since they are ''psychic,'' they cannot be ''physical;'' hence, no conjuring or “sleight of hand.” As well call “tricksters” the grave medical celebrities, who hypnotize their subjects to see things which have no reality! “Theosophical phenomena” differ from these in this: that while hypnotic hallucinations are suggested by the operator’s idle fancy, occult manifestations are produced by the will of the Occultist, that one or a hundred men should see ''realities,'' generally hidden from the profane, ''e.g.,'' certain things and persons thousands of miles away, whose astral images are brought within the view of the audience. Thus a cup ''may never have been broken in reality,'' and yet people are made to see it shattered in atoms and then made whole. Is this a ''juggler’s'' trick? Occult phenomena are then simply a hundred-fold intensified hypnotism, and between the hypnotic hallucinations at the ''Salpêtrière'' and the ''magic'' of the East there is chiefly a question of degree. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> it is assuredly far | and impressionable woman, surrounded by a crowd of enthusiastic and rather stupid disciples craving for a “proof from miracles” before they could do anything energetic for the cause which she had at heart and for which she had risked life and fortune. In order to satisfy and quiet these weak brethren, to induce them to leave off gaping and to begin working, Madame Blavatsky apparently did what many a religious, and irreligious, missionary has done under similar circumstances, she made cherries drop from Heaven into their open mouths.<ref name="v3-p138-n1">In saying this I am very far from denying that abnormal powers, peculiar to certain organisations, are really possessed by Madame Blavatsky, and equally far from asserting that the phenomena above alluded to were not due to those powers. I have not the pleasure of her acquaintance, and do not desire in any way to criticise her actions.</ref> So long as the changing of pens into pen-wipers, the falling of mysterious missiles, the appearance of unexpected visitors and the sudden mending of broken china is generally held to prove either the virtues of a Teacher, or the value of his doctrine, the same sort of appeal will continue to be made by those who consider that in Philosophy and Religion, no less than in prize-fighting, it is important to have a good mob-backing.<ref name="v3-p138-n2">And the changing of water into wine: was this no more dignified a “miracle,” also for “mob-backing”? For simple, honest folk, elementary phenomena; for the Gamaliels, philosophy. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But however reprehensible it may be to become either a miracle-worker or a mountebank for the sake of a philosophical Idea,<ref name="v3-p138-n3">No true theosophist – the accused party least of all – believes in ''miracles,'' though every true theosophist ought to believe in the existence of abnormal powers in man; “abnormal” because, so far, either misunderstood or denied. All such objective physical phenomena, however, are simply psychological “glamour,” ''i.e.,'' if not witchery, at least “a charm on the eyes and senses.” This, people may call brutally “trick,” but since they are ''psychic,'' they cannot be ''physical;'' hence, no conjuring or “sleight of hand.” As well call “tricksters” the grave medical celebrities, who hypnotize their subjects to see things which have no reality! “Theosophical phenomena” differ from these in this: that while hypnotic hallucinations are suggested by the operator’s idle fancy, occult manifestations are produced by the will of the Occultist, that one or a hundred men should see ''realities,'' generally hidden from the profane, ''e.g.,'' certain things and persons thousands of miles away, whose astral images are brought within the view of the audience. Thus a cup ''may never have been broken in reality,'' and yet people are made to see it shattered in atoms and then made whole. Is this a ''juggler’s'' trick? Occult phenomena are then simply a hundred-fold intensified hypnotism, and between the hypnotic hallucinations at the ''Salpêtrière'' and the ''magic'' of the East there is chiefly a question of degree. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> it is assuredly far | ||
{{Page aside|139}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=139}} | ||
worse to declare that one has assisted in working miracles for the sake of a living, and afterwards to turn informer, leave the scavengers of society to pick out from the unsavoury heap of mud and magic whatever abominations they shall choose, and assign all blame to those who have befriended us. And since the direct evidence against Madame Blavatsky rests entirely upon the word and deed of those accomplished conjurors and unprincipled adventurers, M. and Mme. Coulomb, it ought to be received, I think, with extremest caution by people who desire to treat all things humanely. | worse to declare that one has assisted in working miracles for the sake of a living, and afterwards to turn informer, leave the scavengers of society to pick out from the unsavoury heap of mud and magic whatever abominations they shall choose, and assign all blame to those who have befriended us. And since the direct evidence against Madame Blavatsky rests entirely upon the word and deed of those accomplished conjurors and unprincipled adventurers, M. and Mme. Coulomb, it ought to be received, I think, with extremest caution by people who desire to treat all things humanely. | ||
| Line 1,612: | Line 1,608: | ||
I have often said to my friends that philosophies and religions, ''so far'' | I have often said to my friends that philosophies and religions, ''so far'' | ||
{{Page aside|140}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=140}} | ||
''as they are dogmatic,'' resolve themselves always into idealisations of the condition of life to which the authors and receivers of them have been accustomed, that they are in fact the far-projected shadows of the conditions under which men find themselves placed in the world, and this will, I think, be found true whatever the particular case may be to which we choose to apply it. Among races and nations and under circumstances where strong feeling is naturally called out, philosophers and philosophies seldom arise, but Religions always do so. For what is religion but the sum of the grander perceptions, grounded upon the mental and moral life of men, transfigured, as Arnold says, by emotion? Speculative philosophy is the sum of similar perceptions remaining untransfigured; and there is no test so crucial which can be applied to the higher imagination of any people as the one which they apply to it themselves, in calling those imaginations by the name of religion or philosophy, or by a new-fashioned double-barrelled title now popular in America – “Religio-Philosophy.” The Religio-Philosophy ''par excellence'' is what Theosophy claims to be, the ultimate of the loving hopes nourished in times when feeling is strong – the final religion. The ultimate of the feverish quest after knowledge of men brought up upon the Binomial Theorem and in the physiological laboratory – the final “Philosophy.” Now finality to some ears has always a fatal ring about it and causes distrust at the outset. We are beginning to feel that Infallibility is about the least desirable claim that religion can make for herself, because Infallibility must necessarily involve something manifestly tiresome and hopeless, and that is immobility. To believe that somebody, somewhere, even though he be called a Mahatma and dwell upon the highest peak of Kanchanjunga, can say the last word about the human soul, the word which all the ages have been trying to utter and which our own age has made just a little more articulate, is a concession to the Individual that few are prepared to make who confide in human solidarity. Nay, further, the kind of cherubic sense of vigour and peace aimed at and possessed by more than one Theosophist in large measure, is attainable, I think they would tell me, in shorter and more simple ways, than by making interminable walking tours round and round the Universe by oneself. | ''as they are dogmatic,'' resolve themselves always into idealisations of the condition of life to which the authors and receivers of them have been accustomed, that they are in fact the far-projected shadows of the conditions under which men find themselves placed in the world, and this will, I think, be found true whatever the particular case may be to which we choose to apply it. Among races and nations and under circumstances where strong feeling is naturally called out, philosophers and philosophies seldom arise, but Religions always do so. For what is religion but the sum of the grander perceptions, grounded upon the mental and moral life of men, transfigured, as Arnold says, by emotion? Speculative philosophy is the sum of similar perceptions remaining untransfigured; and there is no test so crucial which can be applied to the higher imagination of any people as the one which they apply to it themselves, in calling those imaginations by the name of religion or philosophy, or by a new-fashioned double-barrelled title now popular in America – “Religio-Philosophy.” The Religio-Philosophy ''par excellence'' is what Theosophy claims to be, the ultimate of the loving hopes nourished in times when feeling is strong – the final religion. The ultimate of the feverish quest after knowledge of men brought up upon the Binomial Theorem and in the physiological laboratory – the final “Philosophy.” Now finality to some ears has always a fatal ring about it and causes distrust at the outset. We are beginning to feel that Infallibility is about the least desirable claim that religion can make for herself, because Infallibility must necessarily involve something manifestly tiresome and hopeless, and that is immobility. To believe that somebody, somewhere, even though he be called a Mahatma and dwell upon the highest peak of Kanchanjunga, can say the last word about the human soul, the word which all the ages have been trying to utter and which our own age has made just a little more articulate, is a concession to the Individual that few are prepared to make who confide in human solidarity. Nay, further, the kind of cherubic sense of vigour and peace aimed at and possessed by more than one Theosophist in large measure, is attainable, I think they would tell me, in shorter and more simple ways, than by making interminable walking tours round and round the Universe by oneself. | ||
| Line 1,618: | Line 1,614: | ||
As regards metaphysical infallibility, it has been claimed so often, by so many people, and for so many systems, that the reiteration of the claim by Theosophists is less striking than they might wish it to be. With evolution, the Indian theories as to Reincarnation, the indisputable phenomena of English and American “Spiritualism,” to start with, a little subtle and diligent interweaving by an educated Hindu, or a speculative Scotchman, would bring something very similar to birth in a year.<ref name="v3-p140-n1">Then why has no one of them done so, before us? Moreover, no one, as far as we know, has ever claimed metaphysical infallibility – not even the Masters who do not demand from the Europeans even their due – a simple recognition of their wisdom. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | As regards metaphysical infallibility, it has been claimed so often, by so many people, and for so many systems, that the reiteration of the claim by Theosophists is less striking than they might wish it to be. With evolution, the Indian theories as to Reincarnation, the indisputable phenomena of English and American “Spiritualism,” to start with, a little subtle and diligent interweaving by an educated Hindu, or a speculative Scotchman, would bring something very similar to birth in a year.<ref name="v3-p140-n1">Then why has no one of them done so, before us? Moreover, no one, as far as we know, has ever claimed metaphysical infallibility – not even the Masters who do not demand from the Europeans even their due – a simple recognition of their wisdom. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | ||
{{Page aside|141}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=141}} | ||
Let the question of religious and metaphysical perfection be winnowed away then, along with the conjuring, and let us see if we have no strengthening wheat left in the little heap below our flails. Let us look upon Theosophy naturally, as a product of our own time, and not of the aeons or the Absolute, recognizing to the fullest extent how it has come to include within itself the unexhausted tendency of our Puritan breeding towards conflict between soul and body – toward what is called religious asceticism. Then the increasing tendency of unemployed but well-to-do persons towards marvel-hunting. And lastly the tendency of feverish and unhealthy brain-stimulation towards fruitless endeavour to plausibly solve the insoluble. Having done this honestly, we shall find afterwards on looking into each of these tendencies a little more closely, that they have, like every other product of human thought, valuable aspects as well as foolish ones, things to be taken to heart as well as things to be lightly passed over.<ref name="v3-p141-n1">Our esteemed correspondent speaks like a materialist, even if a “transcendental” one. We occupy two different standing points, and therefore see things in different lights. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | Let the question of religious and metaphysical perfection be winnowed away then, along with the conjuring, and let us see if we have no strengthening wheat left in the little heap below our flails. Let us look upon Theosophy naturally, as a product of our own time, and not of the aeons or the Absolute, recognizing to the fullest extent how it has come to include within itself the unexhausted tendency of our Puritan breeding towards conflict between soul and body – toward what is called religious asceticism. Then the increasing tendency of unemployed but well-to-do persons towards marvel-hunting. And lastly the tendency of feverish and unhealthy brain-stimulation towards fruitless endeavour to plausibly solve the insoluble. Having done this honestly, we shall find afterwards on looking into each of these tendencies a little more closely, that they have, like every other product of human thought, valuable aspects as well as foolish ones, things to be taken to heart as well as things to be lightly passed over.<ref name="v3-p141-n1">Our esteemed correspondent speaks like a materialist, even if a “transcendental” one. We occupy two different standing points, and therefore see things in different lights. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | ||
| Line 1,626: | Line 1,622: | ||
Our highest nature is, it goes without saying, the part of us that is tuned to the finest issues, and the realisation of a “vast flowing vigour” of unselfish affection and of mental freedom undreamed of before, repels us most powerfully from the places in which we do not expect, and have always been taught not to expect, any similar exhilarations. Those places are our bodily structure and earthly surroundings. Faber, speaking from a high level of the merely Christian consciousness, expresses the feeling exactly: – “Earth looks so little,” he says, “and so low when faith shines full and bright.” Now the sense of larger living in Theosophy being undoubtedly a more complex, though I will not say a more delightful, thing than it is in Catholicism, involves the same | Our highest nature is, it goes without saying, the part of us that is tuned to the finest issues, and the realisation of a “vast flowing vigour” of unselfish affection and of mental freedom undreamed of before, repels us most powerfully from the places in which we do not expect, and have always been taught not to expect, any similar exhilarations. Those places are our bodily structure and earthly surroundings. Faber, speaking from a high level of the merely Christian consciousness, expresses the feeling exactly: – “Earth looks so little,” he says, “and so low when faith shines full and bright.” Now the sense of larger living in Theosophy being undoubtedly a more complex, though I will not say a more delightful, thing than it is in Catholicism, involves the same | ||
{{Page aside|142}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=142}} | ||
kind of rebound from the physical and sensual world. The result being that while making tentative discoveries, which I hope to speak of more particularly presently, in a region of subtle sensation previously almost unentered, Theosophy warns us away from absorption in common life, just as fervently as does Buddhism or monkish Christianity.<ref name="v3-p142-n1">So does it, also, warn us against ascetic retirement, save in those very rare and exceptional cases where the individual has brought over from his last preceding birth an irrepressible attraction for the life of the Spirit and repugnance for the life of the flesh. The normal man is in normal sympathetic relation with his fellew men at each successive stage of human development. But under the law of psychical differentiation, there are in each epoch beings ahead of the average of the race at that time. From their number develop the teachers, seers and saviours of mankind. | kind of rebound from the physical and sensual world. The result being that while making tentative discoveries, which I hope to speak of more particularly presently, in a region of subtle sensation previously almost unentered, Theosophy warns us away from absorption in common life, just as fervently as does Buddhism or monkish Christianity.<ref name="v3-p142-n1">So does it, also, warn us against ascetic retirement, save in those very rare and exceptional cases where the individual has brought over from his last preceding birth an irrepressible attraction for the life of the Spirit and repugnance for the life of the flesh. The normal man is in normal sympathetic relation with his fellew men at each successive stage of human development. But under the law of psychical differentiation, there are in each epoch beings ahead of the average of the race at that time. From their number develop the teachers, seers and saviours of mankind. | ||
| Line 1,643: | Line 1,639: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|143}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=143}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Turn of the Tide}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Turn of the Tide}} | ||
A LETTER just received by the President Founder from one of the Australasian colonies, is worthy of reproduction, as it shows so forcibly that no amount of calumny is capable of obscuring unprejudiced and well-balanced minds. The malicious attempt by the S. P. R. of London, or rather Cambridge, in 1886, to upset a good and useful movement, and to cover with opprobrium two innocent people who have devoted their lives to the Cause of Truth, does not seem to bear much fruit. These are some ''verbatim'' extracts. | A LETTER just received by the President Founder from one of the Australasian colonies, is worthy of reproduction, as it shows so forcibly that no amount of calumny is capable of obscuring unprejudiced and well-balanced minds. The malicious attempt by the S. P. R. of London, or rather Cambridge, in 1886, to upset a good and useful movement, and to cover with opprobrium two innocent people who have devoted their lives to the Cause of Truth, does not seem to bear much fruit. These are some ''verbatim'' extracts. | ||
| Line 1,655: | Line 1,651: | ||
Forgive me if I dilate on this, for I feel sure such an expression of opinion from a stranger like myself, far removed from personal contact with Theosophists or their enemies, must be some slight consolation to you for the ''reward'' you and your colleagues have received for your unselfish efforts to promote the good of humanity, from your opponents in India and other parts of the world. The success which still attends|data=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dear Sir,</span>}} | Forgive me if I dilate on this, for I feel sure such an expression of opinion from a stranger like myself, far removed from personal contact with Theosophists or their enemies, must be some slight consolation to you for the ''reward'' you and your colleagues have received for your unselfish efforts to promote the good of humanity, from your opponents in India and other parts of the world. The success which still attends|data=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dear Sir,</span>}} | ||
{{Page aside|144}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=144}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=the Society – especially the bright prospects among the 60,000,000 of America – is the substantial answer to your detractors, and I earnestly hope that this answer you will be able to give more fully and admirably every year. | {{Style P-Quote|1=the Society – especially the bright prospects among the 60,000,000 of America – is the substantial answer to your detractors, and I earnestly hope that this answer you will be able to give more fully and admirably every year. | ||
| Line 1,706: | Line 1,702: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - An Explanation Important to All Theosophists|To Theosophists]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 145-147</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | |||
<hr> | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=146}} | |||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“. . . . Misunderstandings have grown up between Fellows both in London and Paris which imperil the interests of the movement. You will be told that the chief originator of most, if not of all those disturbances is H. P. B. This is not so, though her presence in England has, of course, a share in them. But the largest share rests with others, whose serene unconsciousness of their own defects is very marked and much to be blamed. . . . Observe your own case, for example. . . . But your revolt, good friend, against her ‘infallibility’ – as you once thought it – has gone too far, and you have been unjust to her,<ref name="v3-p146-n1">And if our kind Colonel Olcott was “unjust,” what, then, shall be said of others? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> for which I am sorry. . . . | |||
“Try to remove such misconceptions as you will find, by kind persuasion and an appeal to the feelings of loyalty to the cause of truth, if not to us. Make all these men feel that we have no favourites, nor affections for persons, but only for their good acts and Humanity as a whole. But we employ agents – the best available. Of these, for the last thirty years, the chief has been the personality known as ‘H. P. B.’ . . . Imperfect and very troublesome, no doubt, she proves to some; nevertheless, ''there is no likelihood of our finding a better one for years to come,''<ref name="v3-p146-n2">The italics are '''ours.''' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> and your theosophists should be made to understand it . . . | |||
“Since 1885 I have not written, nor caused to be written, save through}} | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=147}} | |||
{{Style P-Quote|1=her agency, direct or remote – ''a letter or a line to anybody in Europe or America,'' nor have I communicated orally with, or through any third party. Theosophists should learn it. You will understand later the significance of this declaration, so keep it in mind. . . . Her fidelity to our work being constant, and her sufferings having come upon her through it, neither I nor either of my brother associates will desert or supplant her. As I once before remarked, ingratitude is not among our vices. . . . To help you in your present perplexity: H. P. B. has next to no concern with administrative details, and should be kept clear of them. . . . But ''this you must tell to all: with occult matters she has everything to do.'' ... We have ''not'' ‘abandoned her’; she is ''not'' ‘given over to chelas.’ ''She is our direct agent.'' ... In the adjustment of this European business you will have two things to consider – the external and administrative, and the internal psychical. Keep the former under ''your'' control, and that of your most prudent associates, jointly; ''leave the latter to her.'' You are left to devise the practical details. . . . Only be careful, I say, to discriminate when some emergent interference of hers in practical affairs is referred to your appeal between that which is merely exoteric in origin and effects and that which, beginning on the practical, tends to beget consequences on the spiritual plane. As to the former, you are the best judge; as to the latter, she . . . .” | |||
. . . (This letter) ... is merely given you as a warning and a guide; . . . you may use it discreetly, if needs be. ... Prepare, however, to have the authenticity of the present denied in certain quarters. . . .|signature=(Signed) K. H.}} | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Joint Note}} | |||
{{ | To dispel a misconception that has been engendered by mischief-makers, we, the undersigned, Founders of the Theosophical Society, declare that there is no enmity, rivalry, strife, or even coldness, between | ||
{{ | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=148}} | ||
us, nor ever was; nor any weakening of our joint devotion to the Masters, or to our work, with the execution of which they have honoured us. Widely dissimilar in temperament and mental characteristics, and differing sometimes in views as to methods of propagandism, we are yet of absolutely one mind as to that work. As we have been from the first, so are we now united in purpose and zeal, and ready to sacrifice all, even life, for the promotion of theosophical knowledge, to the saving of mankind from the miseries which spring from ignorance. | |||
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=H. P. Blavatsky. | |||
H. S. Olcott.}} | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Beloved and good mother, O bear me no ill-will! | {{Style P-Poem|poem=Beloved and good mother, O bear me no ill-will! | ||
| Line 1,754: | Line 1,770: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The National Epic of Finland (review)|The National Epic of Finland]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 149-152</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|152}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=152}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Emendations of “Paradise Lost.”}}<ref name="v3-p152-n1">“Paradise Lost,” Emendations, Notes, and Preface, by Matthias Mull. London: Kegan Paul, Trench & Co, 1884.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Emendations of “Paradise Lost.”}}<ref name="v3-p152-n1">“Paradise Lost,” Emendations, Notes, and Preface, by Matthias Mull. London: Kegan Paul, Trench & Co, 1884.</ref> | ||
IN reviewing Mr. Mull’s edition of Hamlet in our August number, we called attention to his wonderful genius for discerning false readings, and his unfailing discrimination in emendation; and the edition of “Paradise Lost,” Books I.-VI., by the same hand, which we have before us, strongly confirms us in our admiration of these qualities of Mr. Mull’s work. | IN reviewing Mr. Mull’s edition of Hamlet in our August number, we called attention to his wonderful genius for discerning false readings, and his unfailing discrimination in emendation; and the edition of “Paradise Lost,” Books I.-VI., by the same hand, which we have before us, strongly confirms us in our admiration of these qualities of Mr. Mull’s work. | ||
| Line 1,769: | Line 1,785: | ||
And yet this faulty condition of Milton’s text arises from causes universally recognised, though not traced to their legitimate conclusion – the fact of Milton’s blindness, his inability to procure proper amanuenses, his consequent dependence on casual and unskilful aid, added to the well-known ignorance and stupidity of the early printers – all these might have induced at | And yet this faulty condition of Milton’s text arises from causes universally recognised, though not traced to their legitimate conclusion – the fact of Milton’s blindness, his inability to procure proper amanuenses, his consequent dependence on casual and unskilful aid, added to the well-known ignorance and stupidity of the early printers – all these might have induced at | ||
{{Page aside|153}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=153}} | ||
least suspicion, where we find nothing but awe-struck reverence for the original text. | least suspicion, where we find nothing but awe-struck reverence for the original text. | ||
| Line 1,804: | Line 1,820: | ||
Substituting ''vasty'' for “hasty.” | Substituting ''vasty'' for “hasty.” | ||
{{Page aside|154}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=154}} | ||
In Book II. we find the following important changes: – | In Book II. we find the following important changes: – | ||
| Line 1,866: | Line 1,882: | ||
Instead of – his ''lore soon'' learned. | Instead of – his ''lore soon'' learned. | ||
{{Page aside|155}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=155}} | ||
In Book III. the following readings are the most notable: – | In Book III. the following readings are the most notable: – | ||
| Line 1,921: | Line 1,937: | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Satan, now ''first'' inflamed with rage, ''came'' down.}} | {{Style P-Poem|poem=Satan, now ''first'' inflamed with rage, ''came'' down.}} | ||
{{Page aside|156}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=156}} | ||
And further on, | And further on, | ||
| Line 1,955: | Line 1,971: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Seventh Dream}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Seventh Dream}} | ||
<center>By “Rita,” author of “The Mystery of a Turkish Bath.” (London: F. V. White & Co.)</center> | <center>By “Rita,” author of “The Mystery of a Turkish Bath.” (London: F. V. White & Co.)</center> | ||
| Line 1,961: | Line 1,977: | ||
THIS shilling publication justifies fully the opinion passed on the author by the critic in the ''Whitehall Review'' with regard to her preceding novelette: “Every fresh piece of work which ‘Rita’ publishes shows an increase of power and a decided advance on the last.” This was said of “The Mystery of a Turkish Bath,” and “The Seventh Dream” excels the latter, or, indeed, any of the works we have hitherto read from the pen of this talented lady. This would seem almost ridiculous to say of a small booklet in large type, of only 116 pages; nevertheless, it is strictly true. For “Rita” has a | THIS shilling publication justifies fully the opinion passed on the author by the critic in the ''Whitehall Review'' with regard to her preceding novelette: “Every fresh piece of work which ‘Rita’ publishes shows an increase of power and a decided advance on the last.” This was said of “The Mystery of a Turkish Bath,” and “The Seventh Dream” excels the latter, or, indeed, any of the works we have hitherto read from the pen of this talented lady. This would seem almost ridiculous to say of a small booklet in large type, of only 116 pages; nevertheless, it is strictly true. For “Rita” has a | ||
{{Page aside|157}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=157}} | ||
way, essentially her own, of compressing within the smallest space, ideas and thoughts sufficient to serve as subject matter, for the most thrilling mystical novels in three 8vo volumes each. Her little “One shillings” are like “Liebig’s Extracts,” true literary tin-pots of Occult essences. Her “Seventh Dream” may be only a good railway companion to the profane. To the Mystic and Occultist, however, it is full of esoteric truths, of deeply hidden roots, the gaudy and fictitious blossoms of which are only as so many landmarks and sign-posts throughout the realm of the Occult. The ideas and short sentences scattered throughout the little volume, show more than a simple “call from the occult world which seems to have left her a partial believer,” as remarked by one of her critics. They show such ideas inherent in the very nature of the author, more, a ''pre''-natal possession of such truths. | way, essentially her own, of compressing within the smallest space, ideas and thoughts sufficient to serve as subject matter, for the most thrilling mystical novels in three 8vo volumes each. Her little “One shillings” are like “Liebig’s Extracts,” true literary tin-pots of Occult essences. Her “Seventh Dream” may be only a good railway companion to the profane. To the Mystic and Occultist, however, it is full of esoteric truths, of deeply hidden roots, the gaudy and fictitious blossoms of which are only as so many landmarks and sign-posts throughout the realm of the Occult. The ideas and short sentences scattered throughout the little volume, show more than a simple “call from the occult world which seems to have left her a partial believer,” as remarked by one of her critics. They show such ideas inherent in the very nature of the author, more, a ''pre''-natal possession of such truths. | ||
| Line 1,979: | Line 1,995: | ||
Who is Nyleta? She is the heroine of dreamland, a dream within a dream dreamt by a City man who lost his way in a London fog. The man, an habitual dreamer, knocks his head in the Egyptian darkness of that fog against a dead wall of a house, and a few minutes later another man shares the same fate. The latter proves to be the proprietor of the house, as | Who is Nyleta? She is the heroine of dreamland, a dream within a dream dreamt by a City man who lost his way in a London fog. The man, an habitual dreamer, knocks his head in the Egyptian darkness of that fog against a dead wall of a house, and a few minutes later another man shares the same fate. The latter proves to be the proprietor of the house, as | ||
{{Page aside|158}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=158}} | ||
well as a magician, an old Alchemist and a sorcerer – “a shape of uncanny and evil mystery” indeed, since his gifts do not prevent him from coming to grief through the fog like any other profane blinded by the pest of London. The old man offers hospitality to the younger one, in a quaint room wherein all is ''sevened''; seven black stars on a red carpet, seven brass candlesticks on the mantel-shelf, seven books in the book-case, and seven curiously shaped tiles on the hearth. He finds also his thoughts read and answered by his uncanny host, and recognizes in him an associate of a recent dream. He knows it, he says: – | well as a magician, an old Alchemist and a sorcerer – “a shape of uncanny and evil mystery” indeed, since his gifts do not prevent him from coming to grief through the fog like any other profane blinded by the pest of London. The old man offers hospitality to the younger one, in a quaint room wherein all is ''sevened''; seven black stars on a red carpet, seven brass candlesticks on the mantel-shelf, seven books in the book-case, and seven curiously shaped tiles on the hearth. He finds also his thoughts read and answered by his uncanny host, and recognizes in him an associate of a recent dream. He knows it, he says: – | ||
| Line 1,991: | Line 2,007: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Life of Jehoshua}}<ref name="v3-p158-n1">Boston: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Occult Publishing Company</span>, 120, Tremont Street. London: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Theosophical Publication Society</span>, 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Life of Jehoshua}}<ref name="v3-p158-n1">Boston: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Occult Publishing Company</span>, 120, Tremont Street. London: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Theosophical Publication Society</span>, 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.</ref> | ||
<center>THE PROPHET OF NAZARETH.</center> | <center>THE PROPHET OF NAZARETH.</center> | ||
| Line 2,005: | Line 2,021: | ||
Jehoshua’s childhood and boyhood are slightly described, but the centre of interest is at once transferred to Jehoshua as a candidate for initiation into the | Jehoshua’s childhood and boyhood are slightly described, but the centre of interest is at once transferred to Jehoshua as a candidate for initiation into the | ||
{{Page aside|159}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=159}} | ||
Wisdom of the Egyptians. Of course it may be open to question whether Dr. Hartmann has disclosed facts concerning initiation in their correct sequence and detail. Probably, judging by all that has ever been declared, the account is purposely jumbled and confused. But in any case, correct in sequence and detail or not, the account serves the purpose of conveying to the student much information of a most valuable character. There is a marked resemblance between much of Dr. Hartmann’s explanations concerning initiation and those treated by Mdme. Blavatsky in her forthcoming work on the “Secret Doctrine”; her explanations being based, as she says, on truths divulged only in the mysteries of initiation. Further, Dr. Hartmann makes very plain in this that the laws which govern the psychic and astral worlds are closely connected with and are the lower correlations of the laws which govern the moral and spiritual worlds. Again, although the candidate might gain the command of the psychic and astral forces, he was never allowed to go forth into the external physical world until he had gained the consciousness of the moral and spiritual laws which alone would enable him to direct these forces rightly and become a co-worker with nature. So far Dr. Hartmann seems to have gathered his materials from sources other than those to be found in the New Testament. He now brings Jehoshua back to his native land and shows him as exposed to the temptations, not of the individual personal man, but to those of the leader among men – to those of a man of larger life and scope. These Jehoshua met in his “Temptation” in the desert; Dr. Hartmann giving an explanation which differs from that ordinarily accepted. | Wisdom of the Egyptians. Of course it may be open to question whether Dr. Hartmann has disclosed facts concerning initiation in their correct sequence and detail. Probably, judging by all that has ever been declared, the account is purposely jumbled and confused. But in any case, correct in sequence and detail or not, the account serves the purpose of conveying to the student much information of a most valuable character. There is a marked resemblance between much of Dr. Hartmann’s explanations concerning initiation and those treated by Mdme. Blavatsky in her forthcoming work on the “Secret Doctrine”; her explanations being based, as she says, on truths divulged only in the mysteries of initiation. Further, Dr. Hartmann makes very plain in this that the laws which govern the psychic and astral worlds are closely connected with and are the lower correlations of the laws which govern the moral and spiritual worlds. Again, although the candidate might gain the command of the psychic and astral forces, he was never allowed to go forth into the external physical world until he had gained the consciousness of the moral and spiritual laws which alone would enable him to direct these forces rightly and become a co-worker with nature. So far Dr. Hartmann seems to have gathered his materials from sources other than those to be found in the New Testament. He now brings Jehoshua back to his native land and shows him as exposed to the temptations, not of the individual personal man, but to those of the leader among men – to those of a man of larger life and scope. These Jehoshua met in his “Temptation” in the desert; Dr. Hartmann giving an explanation which differs from that ordinarily accepted. | ||
| Line 2,017: | Line 2,033: | ||
Anyhow, whatever the inner conviction of the author, the biography of Jesus of Nazareth in the Gospels is ''not'' historical, and the whole is an allegory based upon a personage who lived, taught and suffered, probably more than a century before the year 1, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">a.d.</span> Opinions may be divided upon the question among the profane, but among the Occultists of any learning and standing, there can be | Anyhow, whatever the inner conviction of the author, the biography of Jesus of Nazareth in the Gospels is ''not'' historical, and the whole is an allegory based upon a personage who lived, taught and suffered, probably more than a century before the year 1, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">a.d.</span> Opinions may be divided upon the question among the profane, but among the Occultists of any learning and standing, there can be | ||
{{Page aside|160}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=160}} | ||
but one conviction. A Jesus or Jehoshua has lived at some time or other, though the alleged biographical sketches of the drama in the four Gospels, are, as appears plain to any Occultist or Kabalist not a narrative of real events, but an allegory which depicts the trials, sufferings and temporary death of a disciple on probation or a postulant to adeptship, and final victory of the candidate for Initiation into the sublime Mysteries. | but one conviction. A Jesus or Jehoshua has lived at some time or other, though the alleged biographical sketches of the drama in the four Gospels, are, as appears plain to any Occultist or Kabalist not a narrative of real events, but an allegory which depicts the trials, sufferings and temporary death of a disciple on probation or a postulant to adeptship, and final victory of the candidate for Initiation into the sublime Mysteries. | ||
| Line 2,025: | Line 2,041: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Buddhist Catechism}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Buddhist Catechism}} | ||
<center>AN INTRODUCTION INTO THE DOCTRINES OF BUDDHA GAUTAMA.</center> | <center>AN INTRODUCTION INTO THE DOCTRINES OF BUDDHA GAUTAMA.</center> | ||
| Line 2,049: | Line 2,065: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|161}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=161}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Four New Pamphlets}}<ref name="v3-p161-n1">Published by the Theosophical Publication Society, 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Four New Pamphlets}}<ref name="v3-p161-n1">Published by the Theosophical Publication Society, 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.</ref> | ||
THE T. P. S. continues manfully its work of propaganda by issuing pamphlets from time to time on theosophical subjects. It is a pity that theosophists do not support it better, for more subscribers means more pamphlets. If there were a few thousand members of the T. P. S., there would be a continual stream of interesting monographs flowing from 7, Duke Street, Adelphi. Five shillings a year, after all, is very little more than a penny a week, a sum which does not seem extravagant as a yearly subscription, if it be remembered how freely it is spent in other ways. | THE T. P. S. continues manfully its work of propaganda by issuing pamphlets from time to time on theosophical subjects. It is a pity that theosophists do not support it better, for more subscribers means more pamphlets. If there were a few thousand members of the T. P. S., there would be a continual stream of interesting monographs flowing from 7, Duke Street, Adelphi. Five shillings a year, after all, is very little more than a penny a week, a sum which does not seem extravagant as a yearly subscription, if it be remembered how freely it is spent in other ways. | ||
| Line 2,065: | Line 2,081: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|162}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=162}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Mysteries of the Hand}}<ref name="v3-p162-n1">J. W. Campbell, St. Louis, Mo. 12mo., pp. 202.</ref> &c. | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Mysteries of the Hand}}<ref name="v3-p162-n1">J. W. Campbell, St. Louis, Mo. 12mo., pp. 202.</ref> &c. | ||
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Robert Allan Campbell.</span></center> | <center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Robert Allan Campbell.</span></center> | ||
| Line 2,077: | Line 2,093: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|163}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=163}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Spirit Communion}}<ref name="v3-p163-n1">Revised Edition, printed at Parkersburg, U.S.A., for private circulation, 1888. 8vo. pp. 261.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Spirit Communion}}<ref name="v3-p163-n1">Revised Edition, printed at Parkersburg, U.S.A., for private circulation, 1888. 8vo. pp. 261.</ref> | ||
<center>(A Record of Communications through H. B. Champion, with Explanations and Observations by J. B. Ferguson.)</center> | <center>(A Record of Communications through H. B. Champion, with Explanations and Observations by J. B. Ferguson.)</center> | ||
| Line 2,098: | Line 2,114: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Gestefeld U.N. - Christian Science|"Christian Science"]]}} | ||
[[Gestefeld, Ursula Newell|Ursula N. Gestefeld]] | <center>[[Gestefeld, Ursula Newell|Ursula N. Gestefeld]], pp. 164-168</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|168}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=168}} | ||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Barisâl Guns}} | |||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Colonel Olcott’s</span> paper on the above phenomenon is couched in such an exact spirit of enquiry, that as a scientific teacher, I must supplement it by my own observation of an analogous occurrence. | |||
In May 1868, I was alone in a small boat in the San Juan river of Nicaragua, when I heard in the day time, the sun shining brightly, and the weather being that of the “dry season,” successive detonations which were prolonged at intervals, approximately of 40 seconds between each. | |||
On the theory ''Nihil tam absurdé dicitur, quod non probat quidam philosophus,'' some theories may be proposed to account for these sounds. | |||
A. They may be produced by musketry shots. – ''Answer.'' They occurred at a spot 30 miles from any other human being than myself, and 70 miles from any human being possessing a gun. | |||
B. They were produced by the howler-monkey, or ''mono (Mycetes flavus).'' – ''Answer.'' I am well acquainted with the habits of the howler-monkey, who rises “oft in the stilly night” and sleeps all day. Like the nightingale in the song, he | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“warbles by night, and not by day.”}} | |||
Besides, the note of the howler-monkey, appalling though it may be in the desert solitude, is a long ''sostenuto'' note, quite unlike the detonations heard by me. | |||
I hope we shall have more cases of detonatory sounds, that may be referable to spirit-action. | |||
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=C. Carter Blake.}} | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Style P-Title|The Shuttle of Karma}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Shuttle of Karma}} | ||
Thinking over the correspondence on the subject of Karma in the July <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, it does seem to one observer at least that some writers on the philosophy of human life from the Theosophical Society’s standpoint are more concerned about our deserts than our duties, more anxious to explain “undeserved” misery than ready to accept the idea of our all needing lessons, be they bitter or be they sweet. To the mind wont to regard the workings of Divine Providence as absolute perfection in their sphere of education, the notion of Karma lapsing here or there from justice and “making it up” on another occasion is as droll as the other suggestion (''vide'' footnote p. 415). That circumstances cropping up in a casual kind of way, like a stray bullet may hit the wrong man! | Thinking over the correspondence on the subject of Karma in the July <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, it does seem to one observer at least that some writers on the philosophy of human life from the Theosophical Society’s standpoint are more concerned about our deserts than our duties, more anxious to explain “undeserved” misery than ready to accept the idea of our all needing lessons, be they bitter or be they sweet. To the mind wont to regard the workings of Divine Providence as absolute perfection in their sphere of education, the notion of Karma lapsing here or there from justice and “making it up” on another occasion is as droll as the other suggestion (''vide'' footnote p. 415). That circumstances cropping up in a casual kind of way, like a stray bullet may hit the wrong man! | ||
{{Page aside|169}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=169}} | ||
If the elements of our environment, our contact with men and things, be not included in the working of Karma, pray what is its field of action? And if they be, then it should adjust itself as minutely to the inner states of its subjects as a perfect machine to the fulfilment of its functions. Now, is Karma a teacher or is it a police magistrate? In the one case our past record of action is of the slightest consequence ''except'' as evidence of our spiritual level at any given time; and as the same deed may be an outcome of quite different mental states according to the characters of the doers, the Karma resulting for each should depend not on any external ''doing'' but on internal ''being;'' while the manifestation on the external plane is merely the raw material we each supply for Karmic purposes directed toward the whole race. In this light our deeds here in London are as pertinent to the Patagonian savage as to our next neighbour – they are but spinning the yarn while Karma throws the shuttle where she knows the web has need. | If the elements of our environment, our contact with men and things, be not included in the working of Karma, pray what is its field of action? And if they be, then it should adjust itself as minutely to the inner states of its subjects as a perfect machine to the fulfilment of its functions. Now, is Karma a teacher or is it a police magistrate? In the one case our past record of action is of the slightest consequence ''except'' as evidence of our spiritual level at any given time; and as the same deed may be an outcome of quite different mental states according to the characters of the doers, the Karma resulting for each should depend not on any external ''doing'' but on internal ''being;'' while the manifestation on the external plane is merely the raw material we each supply for Karmic purposes directed toward the whole race. In this light our deeds here in London are as pertinent to the Patagonian savage as to our next neighbour – they are but spinning the yarn while Karma throws the shuttle where she knows the web has need. | ||
| Line 2,126: | Line 2,161: | ||
London, July 24, 1888. | London, July 24, 1888. | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{ | |||
== | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Karma and Free Will}} | ||
There is, I think, one fatal objection to the view of Karma advanced by “K,” in the foregoing letter: – namely, that it completely destroys any exercise of free-will, and consequently any responsibility on the part of humanity. If that which happens to a man, at any given moment of his life be always exactly what | |||
{{ | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=170}} | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sir,</span> – Mr. Thomas May (under the above title) tells your readers in the September number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> that, with the accumulation of centuries, a very Gordian knot of theological confusion, contradictions and contrarieties, has been made, which has caused an unedifying intermingling of the attributes of “the Supreme,” and that he, Mr. Thomas May, can cut this knot in a moment, by simply telling your readers that the Devil and Jesus, or the Devil and God, are one and the same Supreme being or person, only seen under different aspects at different periods of time. (1.)<ref name="v3-p170-n1">Vide ''Editors’ Note.''</ref> | he deserves, it would follow that evil done by one man to another is done under the irresistible impulsion of Karma, and by no exercise of free-will on the part of the actor, who is nothing but a blind instrument of the Law. This is sheer fatalism, and not only does away with all idea of merit and demerit, but also destroys the sense of duty on which “K” lays so much stress. | ||
The footnote on page 415 really gives as clear an explanation as can be given of so difficult a subject. Unfortunately the misprint of “casual” for “causal” connection which did not deceive those who were somewhat more versed in Theosophical literature, seems to have led “K” entirely astray. Every exercise of free-will by a responsible being, in the choice between two courses, starts a fresh Nidana, or chain of causation, and thereby disturbs in some direction the Universal Harmony. It is, as “K” rightly says, the province of Karma to readjust such disturbance, and restore the balance; but does it not stand to reason that unless such disturbances of Harmony are continually being produced, there can be no sphere of action for Karma at all? When once the balance is finally redressed the work of Karma is finished, but till that time the scales of Justice cannot be even. | |||
In conclusion I will say that even if “K” be justified in his assertion that certain writers on Theosophical subjects “are more concerned about our deserts than our duties,” no such charge at least can be brought against the teaching as a whole. “The way is to be sought for its own sake, not with regard to your feet that shall tread it.” So is it said in “Light on the Path,” and the thought is echoed in all that portion of Theosophical literature which deals with the Ethical side of the philosophy. | |||
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Thomas B. Harbottle.}} | |||
London, September 2nd, 1888. | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Devil – Who is He?}} | |||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sir,</span> – Mr. Thomas May (under the above title) tells your readers in the September number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> that, with the accumulation of centuries, a very Gordian knot of theological confusion, contradictions and contrarieties, has been made, which has caused an unedifying intermingling of the attributes of “the Supreme,” and that he, Mr. Thomas May, can cut this knot in a moment, by simply telling your readers that the Devil and Jesus, or the Devil and God, are one and the same Supreme being or person, only seen under different aspects at different periods of time. (1.)<ref name="v3-p170-n1">Vide ''Editors’ Note.''</ref> | |||
And with this simple statement that two contradictory ideas have only one and the same supreme being or person for their origin, Mr. May seems to imagine that he has at once removed all the theological confusion, contradictions and contrarieties, which for centuries have accumulated and perplexed mankind respecting Jesus and the Devil, God and Satan, good and evil. | And with this simple statement that two contradictory ideas have only one and the same supreme being or person for their origin, Mr. May seems to imagine that he has at once removed all the theological confusion, contradictions and contrarieties, which for centuries have accumulated and perplexed mankind respecting Jesus and the Devil, God and Satan, good and evil. | ||
| Line 2,144: | Line 2,189: | ||
But when it is conceded to Mr. May that there is but one Supreme being or person: it yet remains to be determined, revealed, or understood what “the Supreme” is? and whether “the Supreme” is good, or evil. | But when it is conceded to Mr. May that there is but one Supreme being or person: it yet remains to be determined, revealed, or understood what “the Supreme” is? and whether “the Supreme” is good, or evil. | ||
{{Page aside|171}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=171}} | ||
Mr. May in his letter would seem to imply that “the Supreme” is both evil and good, in like manner as a period of 24 hours, which we call a day, is partly light and partly dark. (2.) | Mr. May in his letter would seem to imply that “the Supreme” is both evil and good, in like manner as a period of 24 hours, which we call a day, is partly light and partly dark. (2.) | ||
| Line 2,167: | Line 2,212: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil-Who is He|[Editors’ notes on “The Devil – Who is He?” by T. G. Headley]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil-Who is He|[Editors’ notes on “The Devil – Who is He?” by T. G. Headley]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 171-172</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|172}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=172}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Pertinent Queries}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Pertinent Queries}} | ||
You invite questions respecting all points of difficulty in subjects connected with Occult Science. I cannot reconcile some things relating to the Apostles of Modern Theosophy. | You invite questions respecting all points of difficulty in subjects connected with Occult Science. I cannot reconcile some things relating to the Apostles of Modern Theosophy. | ||
| Line 2,180: | Line 2,225: | ||
In the “''Preface'' to the Original Edition” (page xxii. of the 5th Edition) of “Esoteric Buddhism,” by Mr. A. P. Sinnett, there are these words – “Two years ago, neither I, nor any other European living, knew the alphabet of the science here for the first time put into a scientific statement.” This is an emphatic expression; it would seem to imply that the thinking world is exclusively indebted to this book and to its author for that knowledge of the truths of Esoteric Science, which is now making its way amongst European and American Theosophists. But this can hardly be Mr. Sinnett’s meaning. | In the “''Preface'' to the Original Edition” (page xxii. of the 5th Edition) of “Esoteric Buddhism,” by Mr. A. P. Sinnett, there are these words – “Two years ago, neither I, nor any other European living, knew the alphabet of the science here for the first time put into a scientific statement.” This is an emphatic expression; it would seem to imply that the thinking world is exclusively indebted to this book and to its author for that knowledge of the truths of Esoteric Science, which is now making its way amongst European and American Theosophists. But this can hardly be Mr. Sinnett’s meaning. | ||
{{Page aside|173}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=173}} | ||
For, can the statement and its implication be consistent with the fact that Madame Blavatsky, herself a European,<ref name="v3-p173-n1">In view of a number of such letters received, a full answer will be given in the “Secret Doctrine,” now nearly ready. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>].</ref> had, some years previously, written “Isis Unveiled,” which though it does not give the same constructive teaching respecting the mysteries of the Universe as does “Esoteric Buddhism,” does yet imply a knowledge on the part of its author of much more than “the alphabet of the science”? | For, can the statement and its implication be consistent with the fact that Madame Blavatsky, herself a European,<ref name="v3-p173-n1">In view of a number of such letters received, a full answer will be given in the “Secret Doctrine,” now nearly ready. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>].</ref> had, some years previously, written “Isis Unveiled,” which though it does not give the same constructive teaching respecting the mysteries of the Universe as does “Esoteric Buddhism,” does yet imply a knowledge on the part of its author of much more than “the alphabet of the science”? | ||
| Line 2,197: | Line 2,242: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Pertinent Queries|[Editors’ answer to “Pertinent Queries” by Charles B. Ingham]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Pertinent Queries|[Editors’ answer to “Pertinent Queries” by Charles B. Ingham]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 173-174</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|174}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=174}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|How to Help Theosophy}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=How to Help Theosophy}} | ||
The recent spread of theosophical literature renders it advisable to increase the information given out by this means, both through the ''Path,'' and the International Theosophical Publication Society (T.P.S.) in London. The expenses of both fall heavily upon some half-dozen individuals, such enterprises, in general, “paying” only through advertisements. Students of limited means are constantly heard from, to whom literature is a necessity denied. Such a need ought to be fraternally met, and is now very inadequately met for want of sufficient funds. | The recent spread of theosophical literature renders it advisable to increase the information given out by this means, both through the ''Path,'' and the International Theosophical Publication Society (T.P.S.) in London. The expenses of both fall heavily upon some half-dozen individuals, such enterprises, in general, “paying” only through advertisements. Students of limited means are constantly heard from, to whom literature is a necessity denied. Such a need ought to be fraternally met, and is now very inadequately met for want of sufficient funds. | ||
| Line 2,210: | Line 2,255: | ||
These publications are not confined to purely theosophical subjects. Topics of the day will receive due attention and explanation, both from specialists and also in the light of occult teachings. It is hoped that new developments will take place in all departments of Thought, and that people of all opinions will receive a fresh impetus, and enlargement, whether in Christian Science, in Spiritualism, in Dynamics, in Mesmerism, etc., and in Spiritual Truth, which underlies all the rest. | These publications are not confined to purely theosophical subjects. Topics of the day will receive due attention and explanation, both from specialists and also in the light of occult teachings. It is hoped that new developments will take place in all departments of Thought, and that people of all opinions will receive a fresh impetus, and enlargement, whether in Christian Science, in Spiritualism, in Dynamics, in Mesmerism, etc., and in Spiritual Truth, which underlies all the rest. | ||
{{Page aside|175}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=14|p=175}} | ||
To this end the support of all thoughtful persons (whether theosophists or not) is needed. This being the age of Investigation and Co-operation, we hope they will be glad to aid in this liberal movement by contributing to a Fund to be wholly devoted to such purposes. Only the minimum of help is asked from each person. In this way, none need be debarred from giving for the enlightenment of Humanity. If all will aid in this scheme (not original with us), a fund will be raised with little trouble. | To this end the support of all thoughtful persons (whether theosophists or not) is needed. This being the age of Investigation and Co-operation, we hope they will be glad to aid in this liberal movement by contributing to a Fund to be wholly devoted to such purposes. Only the minimum of help is asked from each person. In this way, none need be debarred from giving for the enlightenment of Humanity. If all will aid in this scheme (not original with us), a fund will be raised with little trouble. | ||
| Line 2,246: | Line 2,291: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Section of The Theosophical Society|The Esoteric Section of the Theosophical Society]]}} | ||
[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H. S. Olcott]]; [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H. S. Olcott]]; [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 176</center> | ||
== No. 15 – November 1888 == | == No. 15 – November 1888 == | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Is Theosophy a Religion|Is Theosophy a Religion?]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 177-187</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|187}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=187}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Notice}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Notice}} | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">With</span> the December Number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> will commence the publication of a Serial Story entitled “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Speaking Image of Ooroor,</span>” by Dr. Franz Hartmann, Author of “Paracelsus,” “Magic White and Black,” “Jehoshua,” etc., etc. To those acquainted with this gifted and versatile writer, further recommendation of his new story is unnecessary. | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">With</span> the December Number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> will commence the publication of a Serial Story entitled “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Speaking Image of Ooroor,</span>” by Dr. Franz Hartmann, Author of “Paracelsus,” “Magic White and Black,” “Jehoshua,” etc., etc. To those acquainted with this gifted and versatile writer, further recommendation of his new story is unnecessary. | ||
| Line 2,264: | Line 2,309: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|188}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=188}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=I <span style="font-variant:small-caps">stand</span> and wait on this wind-smitten shore, | {{Style P-Poem|poem=I <span style="font-variant:small-caps">stand</span> and wait on this wind-smitten shore, | ||
| Line 2,303: | Line 2,346: | ||
“Now were I full content, tho’ Love were dead!”|title=Waiting}} | “Now were I full content, tho’ Love were dead!”|title=Waiting}} | ||
{{Page aside|189}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=189}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=E’en as I spoke a strong, fierce wind sprang high, | {{Style P-Poem|poem=E’en as I spoke a strong, fierce wind sprang high, | ||
| Line 2,342: | Line 2,385: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|190}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=190}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Function of Attention in Personal Development}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Function of Attention in Personal Development}} | ||
TRUE study of any branch of knowledge consists in giving the matter of that branch such repetitions of ''attentive'' consideration that it at length becomes an integral part of the domain of the consciousness, and can at any time, under any correlated stimulus, be made use of by automatic mental action. | TRUE study of any branch of knowledge consists in giving the matter of that branch such repetitions of ''attentive'' consideration that it at length becomes an integral part of the domain of the consciousness, and can at any time, under any correlated stimulus, be made use of by automatic mental action. | ||
| Line 2,364: | Line 2,407: | ||
Attention is that condition or attitude of consciousness in which its rays are ''steadily and unintermittently centred'' upon the thing being done or the subject of study. This may be presented to the consciousness | Attention is that condition or attitude of consciousness in which its rays are ''steadily and unintermittently centred'' upon the thing being done or the subject of study. This may be presented to the consciousness | ||
{{Page aside|191}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=191}} | ||
by one or more of the special senses, or it may already be a content of the mind; the special element in the attitude being ''the intentness with which the consciousness operates.'' This intentness of gaze must proceed to such a degree that all other sensible or mental objects, except ''the one,'' become excluded from its range. | by one or more of the special senses, or it may already be a content of the mind; the special element in the attitude being ''the intentness with which the consciousness operates.'' This intentness of gaze must proceed to such a degree that all other sensible or mental objects, except ''the one,'' become excluded from its range. | ||
| Line 2,395: | Line 2,438: | ||
|} | |} | ||
{{Page aside|192}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=192}} | ||
{| class="wikitable" | {| class="wikitable" | ||
| Line 2,422: | Line 2,465: | ||
The Human Will is, however, a natural ''creator'' when it operates through ''Concentrated Attention,'' but education fails in its true mission as a stimulus | The Human Will is, however, a natural ''creator'' when it operates through ''Concentrated Attention,'' but education fails in its true mission as a stimulus | ||
{{Page aside|193}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=193}} | ||
and guide to individual creative force, because of this unreasonable neglect of a fundamental principle. | and guide to individual creative force, because of this unreasonable neglect of a fundamental principle. | ||
| Line 2,446: | Line 2,489: | ||
In the evolution of personal life, when the object of its action is an area or detail of any one of these realms, Attention may be termed | In the evolution of personal life, when the object of its action is an area or detail of any one of these realms, Attention may be termed | ||
{{Page aside|194}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=194}} | ||
''specific,'' and when the control of the adopted ''purpose of existence as a whole'' is maintained through its means, establishing an efficient and well-ordered unity amongst the many divisions and details of that purpose, then we may designate Attention as ''supreme.'' | ''specific,'' and when the control of the adopted ''purpose of existence as a whole'' is maintained through its means, establishing an efficient and well-ordered unity amongst the many divisions and details of that purpose, then we may designate Attention as ''supreme.'' | ||
| Line 2,480: | Line 2,523: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Zhelihovsky V.P. - Accursed|Accursed!]]}} | ||
[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera Jelihovsky]] | <center>[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera Jelihovsky]], pp. 195-204</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|204}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=204}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> vision of Christ that thou dost see | {{Style P-Poem|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> vision of Christ that thou dost see | ||
| Line 2,504: | Line 2,545: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|205}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=205}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|A Buddhist Prince's View of the Universe and the Nature of Man}}<ref name="v3-p205-n1">This letter was sent by His Royal Highness the Prince of Siam to the ''Theosophist,'' where it appears simultaneously with its publication here. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Buddhist Prince's View of the Universe and the Nature of Man}}<ref name="v3-p205-n1">This letter was sent by His Royal Highness the Prince of Siam to the ''Theosophist,'' where it appears simultaneously with its publication here. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | ||
BROTHERS, allow me to converse with you about my own conviction relating to the Universe and the Nature of Man, or rather about what I understand from the truths taught by our beloved, merciful and omniscient <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord Buddha</span>, to whom we all owe our morality in present lives, and our destiny in future. | BROTHERS, allow me to converse with you about my own conviction relating to the Universe and the Nature of Man, or rather about what I understand from the truths taught by our beloved, merciful and omniscient <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord Buddha</span>, to whom we all owe our morality in present lives, and our destiny in future. | ||
| Line 2,516: | Line 2,557: | ||
This important idea being understood, I will go on further to suppose that if this solar system of ours, which includes the sun, the moon, and planets, were to be destroyed, or die out by efflux of time, the matter which constitutes their bodies will naturally decay and be turned into elements, while their forces become dormant; just as in the case with ourselves, our bodies when we die will be turned into the elements out of | This important idea being understood, I will go on further to suppose that if this solar system of ours, which includes the sun, the moon, and planets, were to be destroyed, or die out by efflux of time, the matter which constitutes their bodies will naturally decay and be turned into elements, while their forces become dormant; just as in the case with ourselves, our bodies when we die will be turned into the elements out of | ||
{{Page aside|206}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=206}} | ||
which we are made. When such an event occurs, according to my own conviction, all the other systems of heavenly bodies existing in space, will naturally, by virtue of their affinities to this system, form out of the molecules of matter and dormant forces a new system to supply the vacancy. And this process, of course, is done entirely by mutual attractions or forces.<ref name="v3-p206-n1">This is certainly not orthodox ''exoteric'' Buddhism. But it comes very near to our ''esoteric'' philosophy or “Budhism” (Wisdom religion) taught by our Lord secretly to his elect Arhats. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | which we are made. When such an event occurs, according to my own conviction, all the other systems of heavenly bodies existing in space, will naturally, by virtue of their affinities to this system, form out of the molecules of matter and dormant forces a new system to supply the vacancy. And this process, of course, is done entirely by mutual attractions or forces.<ref name="v3-p206-n1">This is certainly not orthodox ''exoteric'' Buddhism. But it comes very near to our ''esoteric'' philosophy or “Budhism” (Wisdom religion) taught by our Lord secretly to his elect Arhats. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | ||
| Line 2,524: | Line 2,565: | ||
Let me now proceed further to a more complex and critical part of nature than that regarding which we have spoken – that is to say, the soul of man and his succession of re-births. The soul is conceived by many people as an immortal entity in man, which governs his body in life; but how at his death it leaves him, either to be re-born or to live with an imaginary god, is beyond my comprehension. What I call a soul is nothing but the active force or attraction in man which, when he dies, must die with him.<ref name="v3-p206-n3">This is too materialistic – we fear. The “Soul” is certainly not immortal, but the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">eternal karmic ego</span>, ''that'' which re-incarnates, ''is.'' This is esoteric philosophy, of course, not orthodox Buddhism.</ref> | Let me now proceed further to a more complex and critical part of nature than that regarding which we have spoken – that is to say, the soul of man and his succession of re-births. The soul is conceived by many people as an immortal entity in man, which governs his body in life; but how at his death it leaves him, either to be re-born or to live with an imaginary god, is beyond my comprehension. What I call a soul is nothing but the active force or attraction in man which, when he dies, must die with him.<ref name="v3-p206-n3">This is too materialistic – we fear. The “Soul” is certainly not immortal, but the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">eternal karmic ego</span>, ''that'' which re-incarnates, ''is.'' This is esoteric philosophy, of course, not orthodox Buddhism.</ref> | ||
{{Page aside|207}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=207}} | ||
Reader, because of my thinking thus: – I hope you will not take me for an unbeliever in the verified laws of re-birth and of Karma, but hear me patiently, and you will see that I am a true Buddhist. I believe that our souls in this life are but the results of attractions or volitions created through ignorance of nature, by dead men at the time they were dying, and not the souls of the dead that are within our bodies. In short, I believe that we are but the images or representatives of their good or evil characters during life, taken by a process of natural photography. If this belief can be granted as being reasonable, I infer further that the power of volition or attraction in man is as inconceivably great as that in nature itself, that is to say, man has power to exercise mentally, more or less, his attraction over the forces of beings; that he can form out of such forces any imaginary picture of his thoughts, or put them in motion in somewhat the same manner as he does physical objects. But so long as he lives, the pictures of his thought, or the forces that he has put into motion, will be imperfect, so that they cannot take a re-birth. | Reader, because of my thinking thus: – I hope you will not take me for an unbeliever in the verified laws of re-birth and of Karma, but hear me patiently, and you will see that I am a true Buddhist. I believe that our souls in this life are but the results of attractions or volitions created through ignorance of nature, by dead men at the time they were dying, and not the souls of the dead that are within our bodies. In short, I believe that we are but the images or representatives of their good or evil characters during life, taken by a process of natural photography. If this belief can be granted as being reasonable, I infer further that the power of volition or attraction in man is as inconceivably great as that in nature itself, that is to say, man has power to exercise mentally, more or less, his attraction over the forces of beings; that he can form out of such forces any imaginary picture of his thoughts, or put them in motion in somewhat the same manner as he does physical objects. But so long as he lives, the pictures of his thought, or the forces that he has put into motion, will be imperfect, so that they cannot take a re-birth. | ||
| Line 2,532: | Line 2,573: | ||
To speak briefly, I believe that the dying man asserts his volition or transmits the picture of his good or bad character to the spirit or dormant force of long dead beings, and when the latter becomes thus charged with motion, it is taken up by the attraction of a living person. As a comparison for illustration, when an artist paints his own likeness, the materials which he uses for colours are not made from material parts of his body, but from ordinary materials outside; so the process of re-birth is effected by a dying man through the assertion of his thinking habits; from the elements outside; just as the phonograph is effected by the motions of the voice. The process of re-birth, however, | To speak briefly, I believe that the dying man asserts his volition or transmits the picture of his good or bad character to the spirit or dormant force of long dead beings, and when the latter becomes thus charged with motion, it is taken up by the attraction of a living person. As a comparison for illustration, when an artist paints his own likeness, the materials which he uses for colours are not made from material parts of his body, but from ordinary materials outside; so the process of re-birth is effected by a dying man through the assertion of his thinking habits; from the elements outside; just as the phonograph is effected by the motions of the voice. The process of re-birth, however, | ||
{{Page aside|208}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=208}} | ||
takes place at death only, because then the exertion of physical thought, being exhaustive, is quite fixed for ever, and the connecting links of active attraction cease to generate from the body. Just as if the earth’s attraction ceased, the moon, its attending satellite, must inevitably be displaced from its course. | takes place at death only, because then the exertion of physical thought, being exhaustive, is quite fixed for ever, and the connecting links of active attraction cease to generate from the body. Just as if the earth’s attraction ceased, the moon, its attending satellite, must inevitably be displaced from its course. | ||
| Line 2,538: | Line 2,579: | ||
Thus goes on the great wheel of Sansara, without beginning and without end, until one is wise enough, and has acquired in his habits the non-inclination to put to motion, or to assert his psychical image on the element or dormant spirits of long dead beings, when he is completely free from that whirling wheel of nature, and attains the blessed state of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span>, the only everlasting abode of happiness in subjective existence. This explanation will be found to agree with the teachings of our enlightened <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord Buddha</span>, particularly in his denial of the existence of a soul, such as is generally believed to exist. And from this belief we are able to infer that there is no such soul in man as will leave him when he dies, either for the purpose of taking a re-birth, or to live with God; or that it can move of its own accord or under any influence of the laws of nature. For if there is actually a soul like this, there can never exist <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span>. As I have already mentioned, our <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord</span> has taught us that the only things that can exist for ever are the Akasa and Nirvana. And this Akasa, according to what I understand, must include all matter, force and space. Now if there exists an objective <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span><ref name="v3-p208-n1">No “objective Nirvana” can exist in Nature. Nirvana is ''a state'', not a mode of visible objectiveness, nor a locality. Nirvana, as Nagasena said to the king, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">is</span> – but does not exist. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> it must also be included in the Akasa, because the latter is including even space, and if there is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> just as there is Akasa, the former must naturally be either matter or space, otherwise a moving soul cannot live in it. Now, you will see that there can be no such <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> in which a soul can live to enjoy an everlasting happiness, because if there be such, it must be within the Akasa, and the soul in it therefore, according to the law of changes or Karma, must inevitably take a re-birth again. The true subjective <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> is just the reverse of the objective Akasa, as heaven, or hell, is the reverse of our objective earth. It is true that to go to heaven or hell it requires a supposed soul or a psychical image to impress on the dormant spirits, in order that it may be taken up by the attraction of a deva or a hellish being according to circumstances; but then, heaven or hell is included in the Akasa, because the earth itself is but a speck of the Universe, and consequently the beings in it are still subject to natural changes. While in the case of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> there needs no supposed soul, or any picture of thought whatever, as <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> itself is but nothingness, therefore it requires a free, pure, innocent soul of nothingness to live in it. If any one should ask, “If <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> is nothingness, what good is there in craving for it?” I must then ask the inquirer whether he really enjoys constant | Thus goes on the great wheel of Sansara, without beginning and without end, until one is wise enough, and has acquired in his habits the non-inclination to put to motion, or to assert his psychical image on the element or dormant spirits of long dead beings, when he is completely free from that whirling wheel of nature, and attains the blessed state of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span>, the only everlasting abode of happiness in subjective existence. This explanation will be found to agree with the teachings of our enlightened <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord Buddha</span>, particularly in his denial of the existence of a soul, such as is generally believed to exist. And from this belief we are able to infer that there is no such soul in man as will leave him when he dies, either for the purpose of taking a re-birth, or to live with God; or that it can move of its own accord or under any influence of the laws of nature. For if there is actually a soul like this, there can never exist <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span>. As I have already mentioned, our <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord</span> has taught us that the only things that can exist for ever are the Akasa and Nirvana. And this Akasa, according to what I understand, must include all matter, force and space. Now if there exists an objective <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span><ref name="v3-p208-n1">No “objective Nirvana” can exist in Nature. Nirvana is ''a state'', not a mode of visible objectiveness, nor a locality. Nirvana, as Nagasena said to the king, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">is</span> – but does not exist. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> it must also be included in the Akasa, because the latter is including even space, and if there is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> just as there is Akasa, the former must naturally be either matter or space, otherwise a moving soul cannot live in it. Now, you will see that there can be no such <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> in which a soul can live to enjoy an everlasting happiness, because if there be such, it must be within the Akasa, and the soul in it therefore, according to the law of changes or Karma, must inevitably take a re-birth again. The true subjective <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> is just the reverse of the objective Akasa, as heaven, or hell, is the reverse of our objective earth. It is true that to go to heaven or hell it requires a supposed soul or a psychical image to impress on the dormant spirits, in order that it may be taken up by the attraction of a deva or a hellish being according to circumstances; but then, heaven or hell is included in the Akasa, because the earth itself is but a speck of the Universe, and consequently the beings in it are still subject to natural changes. While in the case of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> there needs no supposed soul, or any picture of thought whatever, as <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> itself is but nothingness, therefore it requires a free, pure, innocent soul of nothingness to live in it. If any one should ask, “If <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nirvana</span> is nothingness, what good is there in craving for it?” I must then ask the inquirer whether he really enjoys constant | ||
{{Page aside|209}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=209}} | ||
changes, or whether he likes the sorrows and sufferings attending life both physically and mentally. | changes, or whether he likes the sorrows and sufferings attending life both physically and mentally. | ||
| Line 2,550: | Line 2,591: | ||
All I have said will, I hope, be found in harmony with the teachings of our enlightened <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord</span> as well as with the belief in spiritualism,<ref name="v3-p209-n2">This is to be doubted, as belief in spiritualism presupposes belief in the survival of the soul and that H.H. denies such a soul in man. Not being sure of what is meant by soul here, however, the Editor leaves this an open question.</ref> mesmerism, and all other natural powers by which phenomena are produced | All I have said will, I hope, be found in harmony with the teachings of our enlightened <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lord</span> as well as with the belief in spiritualism,<ref name="v3-p209-n2">This is to be doubted, as belief in spiritualism presupposes belief in the survival of the soul and that H.H. denies such a soul in man. Not being sure of what is meant by soul here, however, the Editor leaves this an open question.</ref> mesmerism, and all other natural powers by which phenomena are produced | ||
{{Page aside|210}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=210}} | ||
by man. And you will see at a glance that there cannot exist a personal or intelligent God who is supposed to be the Guardian of the Universe, for the system of all the natures I have enumerated is so perfectly complete in itself, that by virtue of the mutual dependence of matter, force and space, the system is able to keep up its self-existence for ever, without requiring any beginning from God at all. Brothers, we also see that all things which form the Universe, from the heavenly bodies down to ourselves, are nothing different in nature, and what we glorify as a reality of happiness or what we hate as an actual sorrow in life, is in truth no other than nothingness. The worlds, stars, vegetables, animals, and all things which we take to be different, are nothing but the results of changing operations of matter, forces and space, which form the Universe. | by man. And you will see at a glance that there cannot exist a personal or intelligent God who is supposed to be the Guardian of the Universe, for the system of all the natures I have enumerated is so perfectly complete in itself, that by virtue of the mutual dependence of matter, force and space, the system is able to keep up its self-existence for ever, without requiring any beginning from God at all. Brothers, we also see that all things which form the Universe, from the heavenly bodies down to ourselves, are nothing different in nature, and what we glorify as a reality of happiness or what we hate as an actual sorrow in life, is in truth no other than nothingness. The worlds, stars, vegetables, animals, and all things which we take to be different, are nothing but the results of changing operations of matter, forces and space, which form the Universe. | ||
| Line 2,570: | Line 2,611: | ||
All these rules apply to physiology as well as psychology. | All these rules apply to physiology as well as psychology. | ||
{{Page aside|211}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=211}} | ||
Now, Brothers, for want of time, I must close my article here, and if you take pleasure in my conjectures or the truths that I make out, I shall very pleased to converse with you further in another article, on subjects relating to the law of Karma, heaven, hell, causes of fate and chance, and other matters of interest. | Now, Brothers, for want of time, I must close my article here, and if you take pleasure in my conjectures or the truths that I make out, I shall very pleased to converse with you further in another article, on subjects relating to the law of Karma, heaven, hell, causes of fate and chance, and other matters of interest. | ||
| Line 2,620: | Line 2,661: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|212}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=212}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Was he Mad?}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Was he Mad?}} | ||
<center>I.</center> | <center>I.</center> | ||
| Line 2,634: | Line 2,675: | ||
“Stay a moment,” said I, “surely you are going a little too far. I follow you when you say it would not enter into our experience – at least, I think I follow you, though it is exceedingly difficult to clear one’s mind of this notion of the three dimensions of space, after being from the dawn of consciousness accustomed to it. It is, I say, very difficult to imagine oneself without it. You might as well try to rid your mind of the idea of time, and then conjecture what manner of ideas would then remain in the mind. It cannot be done without long and deep thought. But even granting that you are right and that all our ideas of perspective and of the trinal dimensions of matter are not due to the stereoscopic effect of our binocular vision, but that they accompany that stereoscopic effect as associations of the results of experiments in the sense of touch, | “Stay a moment,” said I, “surely you are going a little too far. I follow you when you say it would not enter into our experience – at least, I think I follow you, though it is exceedingly difficult to clear one’s mind of this notion of the three dimensions of space, after being from the dawn of consciousness accustomed to it. It is, I say, very difficult to imagine oneself without it. You might as well try to rid your mind of the idea of time, and then conjecture what manner of ideas would then remain in the mind. It cannot be done without long and deep thought. But even granting that you are right and that all our ideas of perspective and of the trinal dimensions of matter are not due to the stereoscopic effect of our binocular vision, but that they accompany that stereoscopic effect as associations of the results of experiments in the sense of touch, | ||
{{Page aside|213}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=213}} | ||
I am still at a loss to understand how that can preclude imagination from picturing to itself so extremely simple a condition of matter as a cube – nay I can hardly think imagination could avoid falling into the idea, for space itself must needs have three dimensions – no more and no less – to fill it.” | I am still at a loss to understand how that can preclude imagination from picturing to itself so extremely simple a condition of matter as a cube – nay I can hardly think imagination could avoid falling into the idea, for space itself must needs have three dimensions – no more and no less – to fill it.” | ||
| Line 2,646: | Line 2,687: | ||
“Surely,” he said, “these very instances that you quote are as good witnesses as could be selected for the truth of what I was just saying. | “Surely,” he said, “these very instances that you quote are as good witnesses as could be selected for the truth of what I was just saying. | ||
{{Page aside|214}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=214}} | ||
Shakespeare and Dickens were above their fellows in these two things – that they observed better and could put their observations more aptly into language than others.” | Shakespeare and Dickens were above their fellows in these two things – that they observed better and could put their observations more aptly into language than others.” | ||
| Line 2,670: | Line 2,711: | ||
“How can I put it to you in a clearer light?” he added presently, after pausing for a while and looking intently into the fire. “Look here,” he | “How can I put it to you in a clearer light?” he added presently, after pausing for a while and looking intently into the fire. “Look here,” he | ||
{{Page aside|215}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=215}} | ||
exclaimed, as though he had suddenly found the key to my understanding “Do you believe that there is a Spiritual World?” | exclaimed, as though he had suddenly found the key to my understanding “Do you believe that there is a Spiritual World?” | ||
| Line 2,698: | Line 2,739: | ||
It was two weeks before the Professor and I again found an occasion for a quiet chat alone, though we met once a few days after at the house of a friend. It was a singular fact, which I had often noted with surprise, that the Professor would never enter into a philosophic vein of talk except when we were alone together. We frequently met socially, but no matter how small and select the circle, he would never rise above the most common-place conversation in the presence of a third person. | It was two weeks before the Professor and I again found an occasion for a quiet chat alone, though we met once a few days after at the house of a friend. It was a singular fact, which I had often noted with surprise, that the Professor would never enter into a philosophic vein of talk except when we were alone together. We frequently met socially, but no matter how small and select the circle, he would never rise above the most common-place conversation in the presence of a third person. | ||
{{Page aside|216}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=216}} | ||
Indeed, he would always appear a man with very little to say for himself, for it was his maxim that people should argue on general matters only occasionally, on political matters very rarely, and on religious matters never. So that with these three channels of converse barred, and philosophy vanished, there was little opportunity left for him to show the real depth and fertility of his intellectual nature. If anyone introduced any abstruse subject, he would promptly and skilfully turn the drift of conversation, and edge off the deeper question as though it were something too sacred to be allowed in the social circle. To me, of course, who knew him more intimately, he was a very different being; in fact, I might say I knew, or seemed to know two Professors – one the learned metaphysician, and the other the easy-going, inoffensive ''sine quâ non'' of certain dinner-parties. I once asked him – the metaphysical one, I mean of course – why he kept up this dual nature, and allowed himself to be so needlessly under-estimated by all except myself. | Indeed, he would always appear a man with very little to say for himself, for it was his maxim that people should argue on general matters only occasionally, on political matters very rarely, and on religious matters never. So that with these three channels of converse barred, and philosophy vanished, there was little opportunity left for him to show the real depth and fertility of his intellectual nature. If anyone introduced any abstruse subject, he would promptly and skilfully turn the drift of conversation, and edge off the deeper question as though it were something too sacred to be allowed in the social circle. To me, of course, who knew him more intimately, he was a very different being; in fact, I might say I knew, or seemed to know two Professors – one the learned metaphysician, and the other the easy-going, inoffensive ''sine quâ non'' of certain dinner-parties. I once asked him – the metaphysical one, I mean of course – why he kept up this dual nature, and allowed himself to be so needlessly under-estimated by all except myself. | ||
| Line 2,714: | Line 2,755: | ||
“Good,” answered he, laughing. “That is to say, they would suppose that we had taken into our systems such a lot of his hellish virus that we had gone stark, staring mad.” | “Good,” answered he, laughing. “That is to say, they would suppose that we had taken into our systems such a lot of his hellish virus that we had gone stark, staring mad.” | ||
{{Page aside|217}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=217}} | ||
“That puts it more plainly still,” said I. “We should no doubt be reckoned mad – harmless madmen. In fact, it was but the other day I was speaking to a friend of mine – one of the shrewdest men I know, and he began talking about the very matter that we were speaking of – a a possible fourth dimension of space. How such a subject crept up in our conversation I forget, but I know his remark was that he always considered that a man who could believe in such damned nonsense as that must have a tile loose.” | “That puts it more plainly still,” said I. “We should no doubt be reckoned mad – harmless madmen. In fact, it was but the other day I was speaking to a friend of mine – one of the shrewdest men I know, and he began talking about the very matter that we were speaking of – a a possible fourth dimension of space. How such a subject crept up in our conversation I forget, but I know his remark was that he always considered that a man who could believe in such damned nonsense as that must have a tile loose.” | ||
| Line 2,736: | Line 2,777: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|218}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=218}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Letters on Magic and Alchemy}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Letters on Magic and Alchemy}} | ||
<center>INTRODUCTION.</center> | <center>INTRODUCTION.</center> | ||
| Line 2,750: | Line 2,791: | ||
It is therefore exceedingly difficult to speak in a comprehensive manner about things in regard to which the majority of mankind have only very vague opinions, and even the terms which must be employed to express thoughts on occult subjects differ widely in their meaning according to the intellectual or spiritual standpoint of the reader. No sooner is a new term applied to signify some spiritual power, it is immediately travestied and misapplied to external things by those who have not the least conception that such powers exist. Thus the word | It is therefore exceedingly difficult to speak in a comprehensive manner about things in regard to which the majority of mankind have only very vague opinions, and even the terms which must be employed to express thoughts on occult subjects differ widely in their meaning according to the intellectual or spiritual standpoint of the reader. No sooner is a new term applied to signify some spiritual power, it is immediately travestied and misapplied to external things by those who have not the least conception that such powers exist. Thus the word | ||
{{Page aside|219}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=219}} | ||
“Faith,” which originally meant “spiritual knowledge,” is now universally misapplied for “belief” or “creed”; “attraction” is called “love,” while, in fact, it is only the reaction of love; “begging,” ''i.e.'' the requests for the gratification of selfish desires, is called “prayer,” which in its true sense means the aspiration of the soul for the highest, implying entire forgetting of self; “magic,” or the exercise of spiritual powers for a ''wise'' purpose, is misnamed “witchcraft,” &c., &c. | “Faith,” which originally meant “spiritual knowledge,” is now universally misapplied for “belief” or “creed”; “attraction” is called “love,” while, in fact, it is only the reaction of love; “begging,” ''i.e.'' the requests for the gratification of selfish desires, is called “prayer,” which in its true sense means the aspiration of the soul for the highest, implying entire forgetting of self; “magic,” or the exercise of spiritual powers for a ''wise'' purpose, is misnamed “witchcraft,” &c., &c. | ||
| Line 2,766: | Line 2,807: | ||
''Imagination.'' – The creative power of Deity, acting in Nature as a whole, or in individual beings, which governs the construction of form according to a certain pre-conceived plan or pre-existing idea. The Imagination like the Will, may act with or without relative consciousness, and be exercised with or without any voluntary conscious effort. The growth of a tree is the result of the image of the future tree existing | ''Imagination.'' – The creative power of Deity, acting in Nature as a whole, or in individual beings, which governs the construction of form according to a certain pre-conceived plan or pre-existing idea. The Imagination like the Will, may act with or without relative consciousness, and be exercised with or without any voluntary conscious effort. The growth of a tree is the result of the image of the future tree existing | ||
{{Page aside|220}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=220}} | ||
unconsciously within the imagination of the seed, and being gradually rendered objective by the internally acting and relatively unconscious will having been stimulated into action by influences coming from external surroundings. There are many things existing in man’s imagination; but he is not conscious of all of them at one given moment of time. | unconsciously within the imagination of the seed, and being gradually rendered objective by the internally acting and relatively unconscious will having been stimulated into action by influences coming from external surroundings. There are many things existing in man’s imagination; but he is not conscious of all of them at one given moment of time. | ||
| Line 2,780: | Line 2,821: | ||
It seems almost unnecessary to reiterate the statement that all the above explained terms are not intended to represent these things as being essentially different from each other; they only refer to different aspects or forms of manifestation of the eternal One for which there is no name and no definition. He who spiritually knows of the One will find the doctrines of Occultism easy enough to be understood; he who is incapable to spiritually recognize the Unity of the All, will get lost in the labyrinth of the multiplicity of external phenomena, and however experienced and learned he may be in the classification of such phenomena and in giving to them the names adopted by science, he will necessarily remain ignorant of the Cause of all things, without the knowledge of which nothing can truly be known. Therefore the ancient Rosicrucians said that he who knows many things knows very little, while he who knows only One – knows all. | It seems almost unnecessary to reiterate the statement that all the above explained terms are not intended to represent these things as being essentially different from each other; they only refer to different aspects or forms of manifestation of the eternal One for which there is no name and no definition. He who spiritually knows of the One will find the doctrines of Occultism easy enough to be understood; he who is incapable to spiritually recognize the Unity of the All, will get lost in the labyrinth of the multiplicity of external phenomena, and however experienced and learned he may be in the classification of such phenomena and in giving to them the names adopted by science, he will necessarily remain ignorant of the Cause of all things, without the knowledge of which nothing can truly be known. Therefore the ancient Rosicrucians said that he who knows many things knows very little, while he who knows only One – knows all. | ||
{{Page aside|221}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=221}} | ||
The requirements of human language have made it necessary to give separate names to the various kinds of manifestations produced by the absolute One, and from this circumstance arises the illusion which makes it appear in the eyes of the ignorant as if these things were different from each other, not merely in their external appearance but in their essential nature. If we were permitted to speak correctly we would have to say in speaking of a ''Man,'' a ''Horse,'' a ''Stone:'' That of which we intellectually know nothing, and for which we have no appropriate name, having manifested itself to our external consciousness in the form of what we have chosen to call a “man,” a “horse,” a “stone,” &c. Instead of speaking about Life, Light, Sound, &c., we would perhaps have to say: “Those vibrations of the universal Ether of Space, which are invisible and intangible to our senses, but which, by acting upon certain ''media'' and under certain conditions, produce within our external consciousness the phenomena which we call “life,” “light,” “sound,” etc. Such a roundabout way of speaking would be more philosophical: but it is doubtful whether it would be more comprehensible and practicable for use. Language is, after all, only an aid and not a substitute for the exchange of thought. Minds who are in harmony with each other will have no great difficulty in understanding each others thoughts, even without the use of a great many words, while those who are in disharmony with each other will only increase their misunderstanding by using a great many words. External language like any other external thing, can only be relatively true; absolute truth is self-evident to those who can see it, and requires no human testimony or certificates. Every assertion requiring logical proof is therefore true or false according to the aspect under which the object is seen; a circle seen from the plane in which it exists, is only a straight line with two ends and a middle part; seen from above or below it is a circle without any end; looked at sideways, it is an ellipsoid and if one half of it is invisible it may appear to be a parabole. All external science, however true it may be in one way, is false in another, and all dogmatic assertions prove nothing but the vanity of him from whom they originate; for there is no one who knows absolute Truth except He who is Himself the Life, the Way and the Truth, the self-conscious divine Spirit in Man. | The requirements of human language have made it necessary to give separate names to the various kinds of manifestations produced by the absolute One, and from this circumstance arises the illusion which makes it appear in the eyes of the ignorant as if these things were different from each other, not merely in their external appearance but in their essential nature. If we were permitted to speak correctly we would have to say in speaking of a ''Man,'' a ''Horse,'' a ''Stone:'' That of which we intellectually know nothing, and for which we have no appropriate name, having manifested itself to our external consciousness in the form of what we have chosen to call a “man,” a “horse,” a “stone,” &c. Instead of speaking about Life, Light, Sound, &c., we would perhaps have to say: “Those vibrations of the universal Ether of Space, which are invisible and intangible to our senses, but which, by acting upon certain ''media'' and under certain conditions, produce within our external consciousness the phenomena which we call “life,” “light,” “sound,” etc. Such a roundabout way of speaking would be more philosophical: but it is doubtful whether it would be more comprehensible and practicable for use. Language is, after all, only an aid and not a substitute for the exchange of thought. Minds who are in harmony with each other will have no great difficulty in understanding each others thoughts, even without the use of a great many words, while those who are in disharmony with each other will only increase their misunderstanding by using a great many words. External language like any other external thing, can only be relatively true; absolute truth is self-evident to those who can see it, and requires no human testimony or certificates. Every assertion requiring logical proof is therefore true or false according to the aspect under which the object is seen; a circle seen from the plane in which it exists, is only a straight line with two ends and a middle part; seen from above or below it is a circle without any end; looked at sideways, it is an ellipsoid and if one half of it is invisible it may appear to be a parabole. All external science, however true it may be in one way, is false in another, and all dogmatic assertions prove nothing but the vanity of him from whom they originate; for there is no one who knows absolute Truth except He who is Himself the Life, the Way and the Truth, the self-conscious divine Spirit in Man. | ||
| Line 2,786: | Line 2,827: | ||
Under such circumstances it would perhaps be wisest to be silent and to say nothing at all, and if we nevertheless attempt to speak about things belonging to the interior realm of Nature, it is not for the purpose that our views should be regarded as being intended to give any new revelations; but merely as furnishing food for thought and as an aid by which the Truth which exists within the inner consciousness of the reader may come nearer to his intellectual understanding. To those who have already found the truth, we have nothing to say. | Under such circumstances it would perhaps be wisest to be silent and to say nothing at all, and if we nevertheless attempt to speak about things belonging to the interior realm of Nature, it is not for the purpose that our views should be regarded as being intended to give any new revelations; but merely as furnishing food for thought and as an aid by which the Truth which exists within the inner consciousness of the reader may come nearer to his intellectual understanding. To those who have already found the truth, we have nothing to say. | ||
{{Page aside|222}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=222}} | ||
<center>I.</center> | <center>I.</center> | ||
| Line 2,802: | Line 2,843: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The One completely penetrates every other number; it is the common measure, the foundation and origin of all numbers. It is unchangeable and excludes multiplicity. Multiplied with itself it is its own product; it cannot be divided into parts but every division produces}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=“The One completely penetrates every other number; it is the common measure, the foundation and origin of all numbers. It is unchangeable and excludes multiplicity. Multiplied with itself it is its own product; it cannot be divided into parts but every division produces}} | ||
{{Page aside|223}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=223}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=a multiplication, ''i.e.,'' it produces units, of which none is larger or smaller than the original unit and of which every part is the whole. It is the beginning and end of all things, but it has itself neither a beginning nor an end. All things originate from the One, and all tends towards unity in the end; all that ''exists'' finds its true ''being'' in the One, and those who seek for salvation in the One must get rid of their multiplicity and return to the One.”}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=a multiplication, ''i.e.,'' it produces units, of which none is larger or smaller than the original unit and of which every part is the whole. It is the beginning and end of all things, but it has itself neither a beginning nor an end. All things originate from the One, and all tends towards unity in the end; all that ''exists'' finds its true ''being'' in the One, and those who seek for salvation in the One must get rid of their multiplicity and return to the One.”}} | ||
| Line 2,820: | Line 2,861: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|224}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=224}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Wagner's Gospel}}<ref name="v3-p224-n1">By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne</span>, Author of “A Dream of the Gironde,” “The Poet in May,” etc.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Wagner's Gospel}}<ref name="v3-p224-n1">By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne</span>, Author of “A Dream of the Gironde,” “The Poet in May,” etc.</ref> | ||
WHAT a grand example Nature yields to the artist, the scientist, and the workman! She is never satisfied with her work, but continually varies the detail, and alters the type, lest by any chance there should exist better means to a given end than she has yet made manifest. She is continually trying experiments; here an extra petal, there a crimson spot; here a longer hair, there a shorter ear; here she broadens the curve of a bay, there she develops a strip of low-lying land; here she builds up a mountain, there she lowers a precipice; and, over all this practical work, she throws the artistic glamour – the sculptor’s grace of outline, the painter’s sweetness of color – and with her mighty hands draws music from everything; from the waves as they fret the shore, from the clouds as they fall in rippling showers, from the rhythmic swing of the wind-blown branches, from the waving of the grass and the corn, from the cadences of falling water, and the soft murmuring of the rivers and little streamlets; yea, even from the fresh young leaves as they smite cymbal-wise together in the laughing spring weather. Now and again she feels the necessity of expressing this universal music in concrete form, and then she develops the artist, as, in the flower-world she would develop from the old pink-flowered variety a crimson rose, with an added fragrance, a sweeter grace, a more subtle charm, to indicate the greatest perfection a flower-life could at that time attain to, and be to the flowers a representative-rose. And so all ages have had their representative men. In every age one man’s mind stands out broadly, as a type of what his time could do, and think, and dream, and suffer; in his work is enshrined its deepest philosophy, holiest religion, highest poetry, and truest science; and to this man it has fallen, his sight being clearer, his soul broader, his intellect swifter, and more subtle than his contemporaries’, to rebuke their sins, ridicule their follies, strengthen their combats, brighten their ideal aims, and lift them one step nearer that perfected humanity which he feels, rather than sees, lightening the dim distance of futurity. | WHAT a grand example Nature yields to the artist, the scientist, and the workman! She is never satisfied with her work, but continually varies the detail, and alters the type, lest by any chance there should exist better means to a given end than she has yet made manifest. She is continually trying experiments; here an extra petal, there a crimson spot; here a longer hair, there a shorter ear; here she broadens the curve of a bay, there she develops a strip of low-lying land; here she builds up a mountain, there she lowers a precipice; and, over all this practical work, she throws the artistic glamour – the sculptor’s grace of outline, the painter’s sweetness of color – and with her mighty hands draws music from everything; from the waves as they fret the shore, from the clouds as they fall in rippling showers, from the rhythmic swing of the wind-blown branches, from the waving of the grass and the corn, from the cadences of falling water, and the soft murmuring of the rivers and little streamlets; yea, even from the fresh young leaves as they smite cymbal-wise together in the laughing spring weather. Now and again she feels the necessity of expressing this universal music in concrete form, and then she develops the artist, as, in the flower-world she would develop from the old pink-flowered variety a crimson rose, with an added fragrance, a sweeter grace, a more subtle charm, to indicate the greatest perfection a flower-life could at that time attain to, and be to the flowers a representative-rose. And so all ages have had their representative men. In every age one man’s mind stands out broadly, as a type of what his time could do, and think, and dream, and suffer; in his work is enshrined its deepest philosophy, holiest religion, highest poetry, and truest science; and to this man it has fallen, his sight being clearer, his soul broader, his intellect swifter, and more subtle than his contemporaries’, to rebuke their sins, ridicule their follies, strengthen their combats, brighten their ideal aims, and lift them one step nearer that perfected humanity which he feels, rather than sees, lightening the dim distance of futurity. | ||
| Line 2,828: | Line 2,869: | ||
It has been said, “Art interprets Nature to man”; but we may go further, and say, “Art interprets God to man.” Art renders visible the divine beneath its material veil, gathers into a focus all those scattered rays of light which fall athwart the darkened chamber of life, and shows that the many-hued prism of existence is but one white radiance of glory set in the dawn of eternity. It is to the artist then we must look for this representative mind; the priest anointed by God himself to make his ways known unto us; and though a Buddha may | It has been said, “Art interprets Nature to man”; but we may go further, and say, “Art interprets God to man.” Art renders visible the divine beneath its material veil, gathers into a focus all those scattered rays of light which fall athwart the darkened chamber of life, and shows that the many-hued prism of existence is but one white radiance of glory set in the dawn of eternity. It is to the artist then we must look for this representative mind; the priest anointed by God himself to make his ways known unto us; and though a Buddha may | ||
{{Page aside|225}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=225}} | ||
shine out through all ages by the exceptional beauty of his life until that life affects us with the mystery of a living poem, or a tangible strain of music, vibrating on the air-waves of humanity for ever, yet, for the most part, we need our lessons in concrete form, that form which is beauty, and which Dante tells us “''che l’universo a dio fa somigliante.''” A poem, a picture, a statue, and lastly, and perhaps most powerfully, a tone-drama, reveal us to ourselves; strike responsive but dormant chords in our nature, and bring those vague spiritual visitations hovering around us from cradle to the grave into direct communication with the spiritual in us, without which they are too liable to “fly forgotten like a dream,” and thus fail to re-act on that life they hallow, and glorify. It has always been the task of the greatest minds, those who “knowing most, the most believe,” to protest against the unbelief of their Age, whether that unbelief takes the form of word-refining and credulity, or the rougher, but more honest, absolute denial of spiritual power at all: “''nier est facile, it s’agit d’expliquer'',” says Figuier, and whether we are able to explain or not, the negation of some spiritual power beyond us, yet with whom we at rare intervals hold communion, tends to narrow our humanity and lessen its glory. And so we find these representative men set at intervals on the ladder of life to mark the height attained; thus in the record of past ages humanity rose as high as Plato, or as Shakspere, and in the future it will be seen that in this nineteenth century Wagner marks our progress; humanity rose as high as Wagner. In speaking of Wagner and his teaching, we wish it clearly understood that we shall examine his work from no scientific standpoint, whether his method be true or false to the received theories of composition; whether he fulfils or disobeys the laws of harmony, as laid down by the old Masters, or carries out the axiom of Novalis “''Nur seinen eignenen Gesetzen soll der mensch gehorchen.''” All these questions are of no value to our present enquiry; we simply seek to determine his value as a teacher to that great multitude to whom all such questions are as sealed volumes, yet who are none the less influenced by their results. We contend that Art must not be judged by its power over the few priests, but by its broad influence on the many, its effects on the people as shown in thought, life and conduct. It must penetrate, like Jesus, to the poor and the sinning, and raise, purify, and elevate them. The art that inspires a school is great possibly, but it is only in its first phase of development. By-and-bye it will leave its narrow bounds, and spring, and spread, and influence the world, or it will dwindle away and die out of knowledge, and sight. “But,” it will be asked, “since all Art must begin by inspiring a school, that is, must at first be confined to a few, how distinguish the true from the false – the Art that shall live from the Art that shall die?” By examining its teaching: if we find ''that'' based on some universal truth of our nature, and not merely shrouding | shine out through all ages by the exceptional beauty of his life until that life affects us with the mystery of a living poem, or a tangible strain of music, vibrating on the air-waves of humanity for ever, yet, for the most part, we need our lessons in concrete form, that form which is beauty, and which Dante tells us “''che l’universo a dio fa somigliante.''” A poem, a picture, a statue, and lastly, and perhaps most powerfully, a tone-drama, reveal us to ourselves; strike responsive but dormant chords in our nature, and bring those vague spiritual visitations hovering around us from cradle to the grave into direct communication with the spiritual in us, without which they are too liable to “fly forgotten like a dream,” and thus fail to re-act on that life they hallow, and glorify. It has always been the task of the greatest minds, those who “knowing most, the most believe,” to protest against the unbelief of their Age, whether that unbelief takes the form of word-refining and credulity, or the rougher, but more honest, absolute denial of spiritual power at all: “''nier est facile, it s’agit d’expliquer'',” says Figuier, and whether we are able to explain or not, the negation of some spiritual power beyond us, yet with whom we at rare intervals hold communion, tends to narrow our humanity and lessen its glory. And so we find these representative men set at intervals on the ladder of life to mark the height attained; thus in the record of past ages humanity rose as high as Plato, or as Shakspere, and in the future it will be seen that in this nineteenth century Wagner marks our progress; humanity rose as high as Wagner. In speaking of Wagner and his teaching, we wish it clearly understood that we shall examine his work from no scientific standpoint, whether his method be true or false to the received theories of composition; whether he fulfils or disobeys the laws of harmony, as laid down by the old Masters, or carries out the axiom of Novalis “''Nur seinen eignenen Gesetzen soll der mensch gehorchen.''” All these questions are of no value to our present enquiry; we simply seek to determine his value as a teacher to that great multitude to whom all such questions are as sealed volumes, yet who are none the less influenced by their results. We contend that Art must not be judged by its power over the few priests, but by its broad influence on the many, its effects on the people as shown in thought, life and conduct. It must penetrate, like Jesus, to the poor and the sinning, and raise, purify, and elevate them. The art that inspires a school is great possibly, but it is only in its first phase of development. By-and-bye it will leave its narrow bounds, and spring, and spread, and influence the world, or it will dwindle away and die out of knowledge, and sight. “But,” it will be asked, “since all Art must begin by inspiring a school, that is, must at first be confined to a few, how distinguish the true from the false – the Art that shall live from the Art that shall die?” By examining its teaching: if we find ''that'' based on some universal truth of our nature, and not merely shrouding | ||
{{Page aside|226}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=226}} | ||
a passing phase of sentiment in fantastic garb to catch attention, we may feel sure ''that'' Art will live. Opposition will but strengthen it, and abuse fall from it like rain from the gleaming wings of the eagle. And these universal truths are ideas of the Infinite, gathered from the contemplation of the finite shadows; in other words, they are the recognition of the One in the many: | a passing phase of sentiment in fantastic garb to catch attention, we may feel sure ''that'' Art will live. Opposition will but strengthen it, and abuse fall from it like rain from the gleaming wings of the eagle. And these universal truths are ideas of the Infinite, gathered from the contemplation of the finite shadows; in other words, they are the recognition of the One in the many: | ||
| Line 2,841: | Line 2,882: | ||
the search amidst the ever-changing flux of ''becoming'', for the eternal ''is,'' the true ''being:'' and to bring this abstract idea into concrete form is the mission of art! It recognises the fact that life, in itself, has no present; it is but a hopeless glance into the twilight of the past, or the darkness of the future; but it also recognises as the reverse of this changeful life, the steadfastness of eternal being; where neither past nor future exist, but the present is all in all, and it strives to find the connecting link between the human and divine, and finds it in what has been taught under a great variety of names with one and the same meaning: “Love,” “God,” “inspiration,” “ecstacy,” “self-annihilation,” “reason,” “innate ideas” – numberless are the terms, but the signification is one – we will call it “Love,” as the word, hallowed by the Christian teaching and elevated to a crowned supremacy by Shelley expresses better to our minds the almost infinite variety contained in the one expression. Not by ignoring the human, not by denying the divine, neither by asceticism nor sensualism will the truth be reached: with a slight variation of Plato’s beautiful myth, we might say the chariot of the soul has two winged horses, the divine and human, and a charioteer called Love, who, if he will, can drive them safely to the end; but woe to him if in his enthusiasm for the divine he neglects the human, and does not insist that the two draw equally. If the one stumble or the other grow restive, the chariot is overturned and ruined. Wise is the charioteer and faithful who knows that on mutual help and support depends the safety of his car, and so cherishes both! So much for the necessary basis of art; we have now to consider the distinguishing characteristic of the artist. We shall find this to be an universal sympathy, boundless in its stretch, all-embracing in its love. This universal sympathy produces a sensitiveness alive to the smallest influences, whether of nature, art, humanity or God; a sensitiveness not only responding to purely outward influences, but being played upon by and echoing internal impressions, emotions and ideal passions; a sensitiveness which, from its finely-strung nerves, can imagine or create what others never really comprehend or know; and this creation is merely the excess of sympathy which makes possible the exchange of emotion between the soul of the creator (the artist) and something ''outside'' his mind, yet by the power of sympathy inextricably linked ''to'' his | the search amidst the ever-changing flux of ''becoming'', for the eternal ''is,'' the true ''being:'' and to bring this abstract idea into concrete form is the mission of art! It recognises the fact that life, in itself, has no present; it is but a hopeless glance into the twilight of the past, or the darkness of the future; but it also recognises as the reverse of this changeful life, the steadfastness of eternal being; where neither past nor future exist, but the present is all in all, and it strives to find the connecting link between the human and divine, and finds it in what has been taught under a great variety of names with one and the same meaning: “Love,” “God,” “inspiration,” “ecstacy,” “self-annihilation,” “reason,” “innate ideas” – numberless are the terms, but the signification is one – we will call it “Love,” as the word, hallowed by the Christian teaching and elevated to a crowned supremacy by Shelley expresses better to our minds the almost infinite variety contained in the one expression. Not by ignoring the human, not by denying the divine, neither by asceticism nor sensualism will the truth be reached: with a slight variation of Plato’s beautiful myth, we might say the chariot of the soul has two winged horses, the divine and human, and a charioteer called Love, who, if he will, can drive them safely to the end; but woe to him if in his enthusiasm for the divine he neglects the human, and does not insist that the two draw equally. If the one stumble or the other grow restive, the chariot is overturned and ruined. Wise is the charioteer and faithful who knows that on mutual help and support depends the safety of his car, and so cherishes both! So much for the necessary basis of art; we have now to consider the distinguishing characteristic of the artist. We shall find this to be an universal sympathy, boundless in its stretch, all-embracing in its love. This universal sympathy produces a sensitiveness alive to the smallest influences, whether of nature, art, humanity or God; a sensitiveness not only responding to purely outward influences, but being played upon by and echoing internal impressions, emotions and ideal passions; a sensitiveness which, from its finely-strung nerves, can imagine or create what others never really comprehend or know; and this creation is merely the excess of sympathy which makes possible the exchange of emotion between the soul of the creator (the artist) and something ''outside'' his mind, yet by the power of sympathy inextricably linked ''to'' his | ||
{{Page aside|227}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=227}} | ||
mind. How does he create? By calling out of chaos, order; out of darkness, light; in short, by sympathy with the hidden possibilities lying coiled up in the matter his soul touches and breathes life into. An artist must see with the hundred eyes of Argus, and hear with world-wide ears; nothing is so small, common, or unclean but to him it can suggest grandeur, rarity, purity! He creates from a word, an object; and describes it so graphically that though his bodily eyes may never have beheld it yet his mental ones note every shade, every tint, every tone; thus it is not infrequent to find poets describing minutely things they have never seen, so that they enable others to behold, and realise what, to them, is purely a sympathetic intuition of the possibility lying dormant in Matter. | mind. How does he create? By calling out of chaos, order; out of darkness, light; in short, by sympathy with the hidden possibilities lying coiled up in the matter his soul touches and breathes life into. An artist must see with the hundred eyes of Argus, and hear with world-wide ears; nothing is so small, common, or unclean but to him it can suggest grandeur, rarity, purity! He creates from a word, an object; and describes it so graphically that though his bodily eyes may never have beheld it yet his mental ones note every shade, every tint, every tone; thus it is not infrequent to find poets describing minutely things they have never seen, so that they enable others to behold, and realise what, to them, is purely a sympathetic intuition of the possibility lying dormant in Matter. | ||
| Line 2,847: | Line 2,888: | ||
An artist like Prospero has only to wave his wand, and behold, the reign of magic has begun! A word, conjures up an object; a perfume, a passion, and, it may be, unknown to himself, he reveals truths of which he believed himself unconscious. The very teaching the language of his art expresses may be unintelligible to him; he may be merely the vehicle for the revelation, as the wind, unknowing its mission, carries the seeds of future forests on its careless wings, or the electric flash is chained for human enlightenment as it swiftly flits through the air. He will require no teaching ''per se,'' either of joy or suffering, for he will hear in himself the depths of personally unfelt sorrow, as well as the crowned heights of personally untasted joy; his soul will be like a perfect instrument from which the lightest touch draws music, now sad, now mirthful, now passionate, but music always, that is, truth – truth to somebody; not perhaps truth to us who criticise, and from the narrowness of our minds call only what we ourselves experience truth; but truth, nevertheless, a deeper truth than we can grasp, unless with it we grasp all Nature. Language in common life seems an unmusical thing enough; a poor, broken-to-harness drudge, with very little beauty or charm left; but note the change when, under the sympathetic hands of the poet, language, leaving the beaten track of commonplace, soars above to the heights of poetry, grand, ennobled, beautiful; the common words fall into chains of jewelled sound, caress the ear, woo the air into their likeness, and behold, the despised drudge is a fair queen, full of grace, cleaving the blue encircling air with a thousand shadows of beauty, interlacing curves of unimaginable tenderness! A block of stone appears to have little might to move or inspire; but, behold, under the sympathetic hands of the sculptor it springs forth an Apollo, a S. John, an Aphrodité. The artist in both cases recognised, by the power of sympathy, the possibility hidden in the despised surroundings, and drew it forth. It is from the very depth and grasp of this sympathy, that we find so many artists leading solitary lives; the world around them whirls onwards, fearful, and avoiding all great emotions; hiding as much as possible, even from itself, the power latent in its soul, and | An artist like Prospero has only to wave his wand, and behold, the reign of magic has begun! A word, conjures up an object; a perfume, a passion, and, it may be, unknown to himself, he reveals truths of which he believed himself unconscious. The very teaching the language of his art expresses may be unintelligible to him; he may be merely the vehicle for the revelation, as the wind, unknowing its mission, carries the seeds of future forests on its careless wings, or the electric flash is chained for human enlightenment as it swiftly flits through the air. He will require no teaching ''per se,'' either of joy or suffering, for he will hear in himself the depths of personally unfelt sorrow, as well as the crowned heights of personally untasted joy; his soul will be like a perfect instrument from which the lightest touch draws music, now sad, now mirthful, now passionate, but music always, that is, truth – truth to somebody; not perhaps truth to us who criticise, and from the narrowness of our minds call only what we ourselves experience truth; but truth, nevertheless, a deeper truth than we can grasp, unless with it we grasp all Nature. Language in common life seems an unmusical thing enough; a poor, broken-to-harness drudge, with very little beauty or charm left; but note the change when, under the sympathetic hands of the poet, language, leaving the beaten track of commonplace, soars above to the heights of poetry, grand, ennobled, beautiful; the common words fall into chains of jewelled sound, caress the ear, woo the air into their likeness, and behold, the despised drudge is a fair queen, full of grace, cleaving the blue encircling air with a thousand shadows of beauty, interlacing curves of unimaginable tenderness! A block of stone appears to have little might to move or inspire; but, behold, under the sympathetic hands of the sculptor it springs forth an Apollo, a S. John, an Aphrodité. The artist in both cases recognised, by the power of sympathy, the possibility hidden in the despised surroundings, and drew it forth. It is from the very depth and grasp of this sympathy, that we find so many artists leading solitary lives; the world around them whirls onwards, fearful, and avoiding all great emotions; hiding as much as possible, even from itself, the power latent in its soul, and | ||
{{Page aside|228}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=228}} | ||
and only venturing on the dead level of small thoughts, small aims, small pleasures, which lead to content. This world can never either plunge or mount into the regions familiar to the artist, and so he leaves it, in his highest moods, behind him, and soaring beyond its view, loses sight of the phantoms it pursues so eagerly, yea, loses his own identity, which becomes merged in the universal, and thus the highest triumphs of art are gained, and the shadows of Deity falling softly round the artist, wake his nature to active response, until the truth revealed to his soul takes objective manifestation at his hands! We have thus seen that the basis of art must be a comprehension of the possibilities in life, seen from its two sides, divine and human, and the basis of the artist’s nature, an universal sympathy, to comprehend and render these possibilities in concrete form. . . . In this age, when one Master teaches an eternal sleep to be the only possible or desirable ending to “life’s fitful fever,” and another scoffs at all spiritual communication; that is to say, all those feelings and dim experiences which cannot be directly reduced to material sources, as the results of ignorance or incipient madness; it is full time our representative mind should stand forth and say aloud that all may hear. And, behold! he stands amongst us, a crowned king of art, the art that belongs, ''par excellence,'' to this nineteenth century; music, that socialistic art, which is as easily understood and enjoyed by the beggar as the king, and even finds an echo in the breasts of those humbler creatures to whose narrowed powers we arrogantly deny the light of reason: music, to whose magic we plead, whenever we wish to move mightily the human heart, to inspire it for noble deeds or pure emotions. Do not our soldiers march to battle, spurred on by music’s voice? Are not our religious services dependent on music for the greater portion of their force and influence? Is not our most perfect enjoyment (the opera) derived from music? And, even in the legitimate drama itself, is it not music whose influence is invoked to soften and prepare the mind for the reception of the deep emotions unfolded by the play it is witnessing? Shakespere’s love of music runs like a sweet melody through all his writings; and Carlyle thus expresses its power: | and only venturing on the dead level of small thoughts, small aims, small pleasures, which lead to content. This world can never either plunge or mount into the regions familiar to the artist, and so he leaves it, in his highest moods, behind him, and soaring beyond its view, loses sight of the phantoms it pursues so eagerly, yea, loses his own identity, which becomes merged in the universal, and thus the highest triumphs of art are gained, and the shadows of Deity falling softly round the artist, wake his nature to active response, until the truth revealed to his soul takes objective manifestation at his hands! We have thus seen that the basis of art must be a comprehension of the possibilities in life, seen from its two sides, divine and human, and the basis of the artist’s nature, an universal sympathy, to comprehend and render these possibilities in concrete form. . . . In this age, when one Master teaches an eternal sleep to be the only possible or desirable ending to “life’s fitful fever,” and another scoffs at all spiritual communication; that is to say, all those feelings and dim experiences which cannot be directly reduced to material sources, as the results of ignorance or incipient madness; it is full time our representative mind should stand forth and say aloud that all may hear. And, behold! he stands amongst us, a crowned king of art, the art that belongs, ''par excellence,'' to this nineteenth century; music, that socialistic art, which is as easily understood and enjoyed by the beggar as the king, and even finds an echo in the breasts of those humbler creatures to whose narrowed powers we arrogantly deny the light of reason: music, to whose magic we plead, whenever we wish to move mightily the human heart, to inspire it for noble deeds or pure emotions. Do not our soldiers march to battle, spurred on by music’s voice? Are not our religious services dependent on music for the greater portion of their force and influence? Is not our most perfect enjoyment (the opera) derived from music? And, even in the legitimate drama itself, is it not music whose influence is invoked to soften and prepare the mind for the reception of the deep emotions unfolded by the play it is witnessing? Shakespere’s love of music runs like a sweet melody through all his writings; and Carlyle thus expresses its power: | ||
| Line 2,863: | Line 2,904: | ||
’Till the world’s shadowy walls are past and disappear.”}} | ’Till the world’s shadowy walls are past and disappear.”}} | ||
{{Page aside|229}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=229}} | ||
And from the edge of that Infinite, to which music has led him, Wagner turns and interprets the life around: he brimmed with its passion, pale with its yearning, with the undying thirst of the age for certainty, for perfect knowledge – that age which would rather choose to deny the existence of spiritual power than confess it beyond its comprehension, and with passionate zeal seeks to elevate humanity into a religion, yet flings it down into the abyss of Nothingness and oblivion – that age which, with frantic ardour, preaches Socialism as a creed, yet fulfills it by striving to rob its brothers, and will not, or cannot, comprehend. | And from the edge of that Infinite, to which music has led him, Wagner turns and interprets the life around: he brimmed with its passion, pale with its yearning, with the undying thirst of the age for certainty, for perfect knowledge – that age which would rather choose to deny the existence of spiritual power than confess it beyond its comprehension, and with passionate zeal seeks to elevate humanity into a religion, yet flings it down into the abyss of Nothingness and oblivion – that age which, with frantic ardour, preaches Socialism as a creed, yet fulfills it by striving to rob its brothers, and will not, or cannot, comprehend. | ||
| Line 2,875: | Line 2,916: | ||
The mind of man has conceived, and the voice of man uttered, three gospels, the gospel of hatred and defiance, the gospel of Negation, the gospel of love, and the depths of a man’s intellect may be gauged and the worth of his doctrine proved by the gospel he preaches. Some minds receive all three at different stages of their growth; some, as Voltaire and Byron, never grow beyond the first, and can only teach us to tear the mask of beauty from ugliness and to bury our dead, though with much wailing and gnashing of teeth; some, as Mill and Schopenhauer, remain always true to the gospel of Negation, and their teaching also has great value, inasmuch as it inculcates that calm severity of thought which will utterly deny rather than half believe; but our true prophets, our veritable masters, are those who, whether from heavenly radiance of Nature or hard toil of heart, have cut their way through the “everlasting No” to the glory and brightness of the “everlasting Yea!” Such minds, piercing below the frippery of popular belief or denial, and setting at its true value the mythology in which an Age has woven the tinted weeds it gathers on the shore of eternity, and the prismatic shells flung there by the receding waters of Time, speak not to one nation or for one Age; but to all nations and for eternity! Such are Shakespere, the poet-philosopher; Shelley, the sweet singer; and Wagner the prophet. Shelley indeed, only reached the land “where music, and moonlight and feeling are one” after much beating of breast, and breaking of pinion against the darkened bars of life’s prison house; but Wagner was native there from the first, sweet strains of spiritual music, and star-like radiance shone through, and showed the bars were but imaginary barriers, mere shadowy clouds between spirit and matter; | The mind of man has conceived, and the voice of man uttered, three gospels, the gospel of hatred and defiance, the gospel of Negation, the gospel of love, and the depths of a man’s intellect may be gauged and the worth of his doctrine proved by the gospel he preaches. Some minds receive all three at different stages of their growth; some, as Voltaire and Byron, never grow beyond the first, and can only teach us to tear the mask of beauty from ugliness and to bury our dead, though with much wailing and gnashing of teeth; some, as Mill and Schopenhauer, remain always true to the gospel of Negation, and their teaching also has great value, inasmuch as it inculcates that calm severity of thought which will utterly deny rather than half believe; but our true prophets, our veritable masters, are those who, whether from heavenly radiance of Nature or hard toil of heart, have cut their way through the “everlasting No” to the glory and brightness of the “everlasting Yea!” Such minds, piercing below the frippery of popular belief or denial, and setting at its true value the mythology in which an Age has woven the tinted weeds it gathers on the shore of eternity, and the prismatic shells flung there by the receding waters of Time, speak not to one nation or for one Age; but to all nations and for eternity! Such are Shakespere, the poet-philosopher; Shelley, the sweet singer; and Wagner the prophet. Shelley indeed, only reached the land “where music, and moonlight and feeling are one” after much beating of breast, and breaking of pinion against the darkened bars of life’s prison house; but Wagner was native there from the first, sweet strains of spiritual music, and star-like radiance shone through, and showed the bars were but imaginary barriers, mere shadowy clouds between spirit and matter; | ||
{{Page aside|230}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=230}} | ||
and so, with the perpetual passing of angels, life’s rhythmic dance sweeps on, the infinitely great and the infinitely little united in the wondrous mosaic of being: | and so, with the perpetual passing of angels, life’s rhythmic dance sweeps on, the infinitely great and the infinitely little united in the wondrous mosaic of being: | ||
| Line 2,885: | Line 2,926: | ||
If we consider his works, we shall find their texts are all taken from the Gospel of Love. Love he teaches, divine or human, is the one unconquerable, all-saving power. Love the redeemer, as in “Der Fliegende Holländer;” Love the pardoner, as in “Tannhäuser;” Love the revealer, as in “Lohengrin;” Love the conqueror, as in the “Ring der Nibelungen”; but there is a continual growth of power, in grasp and expression of the truth taught, from the love that pities to the love that pardons, of the two first dramas, and from faith in possible to the full flood of actual love, sweeping on resistless and boundless as the divinity whose shadow and symbol it is, of the two latter. No poet (we speak advisedly, for Wagner claims to be a poet, and is one, if piercing to the very heart of life and revealing the essential beneath the external constitute a poet), no poet, save Shakespere and Shelley, has so completely realised a “disembodied joy,” and in this his Art aids him mightily; and when by his magic he holds up to the human the mirror of itself, deeply shadowed and fringed with the spiritual, whence all “disembodied joys” are born, yea, interwoven with it so deftly that to draw the silver thread of inter-penetrant deity frays the web of life into meaningless strands, our spirits float on in “music’s most serene dominions,” through the air of earth, starless, and tremulous with sighs, until we reach the shining tablelands beyond. Let us briefly consider the “motif,” and treatment of “Tannhäuser” and “Lohengrin,” prefacing our remarks by repeating our leading axioms in this discussion: Art should be individual only so far as the individual typifies the universal; directly Art ceases to perceive the whole in the part, it fails in its mission. . . . “Tannhäuser” opens with the solemn strains of the Pilgrim Song, a holy phrase of great power and beauty, in which is woven the sweet music of earnest prayer, and the deep harmony of devotional yearnings; this changes to the wild unearthly music of the Venus-Berg, in which all Nature takes part with desire and passion. You hear in this wondrous witch-song the joy of the awakening earth on a spring morning, the flowers flushing beneath the sun, the fresh young leaves smiting their little hands together in rapture and praise, the cool plashing of slowly flowing rivers, lily-garlanded; the whisper of the wind amid the reeds and tall irises; the tender lisp of the little streams, the full glory of the bird-chorus and the music of the human, of the young man, and maiden rejoicing in their beauty and brimmed with the joy of life. The whole tone of this witch-song is one glad cry, “How fair is life! let us kiss her lips, and drain to the dregs the cup she offers, filled with a sweet strong wine. | If we consider his works, we shall find their texts are all taken from the Gospel of Love. Love he teaches, divine or human, is the one unconquerable, all-saving power. Love the redeemer, as in “Der Fliegende Holländer;” Love the pardoner, as in “Tannhäuser;” Love the revealer, as in “Lohengrin;” Love the conqueror, as in the “Ring der Nibelungen”; but there is a continual growth of power, in grasp and expression of the truth taught, from the love that pities to the love that pardons, of the two first dramas, and from faith in possible to the full flood of actual love, sweeping on resistless and boundless as the divinity whose shadow and symbol it is, of the two latter. No poet (we speak advisedly, for Wagner claims to be a poet, and is one, if piercing to the very heart of life and revealing the essential beneath the external constitute a poet), no poet, save Shakespere and Shelley, has so completely realised a “disembodied joy,” and in this his Art aids him mightily; and when by his magic he holds up to the human the mirror of itself, deeply shadowed and fringed with the spiritual, whence all “disembodied joys” are born, yea, interwoven with it so deftly that to draw the silver thread of inter-penetrant deity frays the web of life into meaningless strands, our spirits float on in “music’s most serene dominions,” through the air of earth, starless, and tremulous with sighs, until we reach the shining tablelands beyond. Let us briefly consider the “motif,” and treatment of “Tannhäuser” and “Lohengrin,” prefacing our remarks by repeating our leading axioms in this discussion: Art should be individual only so far as the individual typifies the universal; directly Art ceases to perceive the whole in the part, it fails in its mission. . . . “Tannhäuser” opens with the solemn strains of the Pilgrim Song, a holy phrase of great power and beauty, in which is woven the sweet music of earnest prayer, and the deep harmony of devotional yearnings; this changes to the wild unearthly music of the Venus-Berg, in which all Nature takes part with desire and passion. You hear in this wondrous witch-song the joy of the awakening earth on a spring morning, the flowers flushing beneath the sun, the fresh young leaves smiting their little hands together in rapture and praise, the cool plashing of slowly flowing rivers, lily-garlanded; the whisper of the wind amid the reeds and tall irises; the tender lisp of the little streams, the full glory of the bird-chorus and the music of the human, of the young man, and maiden rejoicing in their beauty and brimmed with the joy of life. The whole tone of this witch-song is one glad cry, “How fair is life! let us kiss her lips, and drain to the dregs the cup she offers, filled with a sweet strong wine. | ||
{{Page aside|231}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=231}} | ||
There is no soul! there is no future! Drink! enjoy!” Yet, even as this wild frenzy of passionate life possesses the listening air, we hear the sad refrain – we hear the wail of the sea-bird, half lost in the dash of the hopeless wave on an iron-bound shore; the shriek of the wind-tortured trees on dark stormy nights, when everything is hidden in thick blackness, and only weird cries tell of the work of devastation. The roar of the avalanche as it sweeps on, heedless of the anguish it causes, slaying, and to slay; and so the pilgrim-song and the witch-music shadow forth the strife of the human and the divine, and the drama of the individual life begins. Tannhäuser has sought the forbidden presence of Venus; the goddess who gives man the swift, wild joys of passion has wooed him from the holy land of song; yet plunged in these bodily pleasures, he is not happy, and at last, calling on Mary, tears away, and finds himself free again. He goes to Rome, but is denied pardon; so-called religion curses him; so-called friendship would slay; only Love, as typified in the sweet, saintly Elizabeth, remains faithful. She watches and prays; but Tannhäuser, stung to madness by the Pope’s haughty answer to his plea for pardon, “Sooner shall this staff blossom than thou be pardoned!” strives to find the home of Venus once more. Again the witch-music sounds in his ears, again the old magic begins to tinge everything in his sight, when the name of Elizabeth strikes on his shattered hearing, and, like a spell, recalls him to his better self, and he struggles away from the sensual glamour that is fast stealing away his senses. A solemn chant fills the air, and behold a mournful procession, bearing the dead body of Elizabeth! while slowly advancing across the hills march a body of pilgrims from Rome, bearing the joyful tidings that the Pope’s staff has blossomed! Tannhäuser’s sin is pardoned! Falling on his knees by the dead Elizabeth, he loses life, to be in death redeemed by the Love which was stronger than either! | There is no soul! there is no future! Drink! enjoy!” Yet, even as this wild frenzy of passionate life possesses the listening air, we hear the sad refrain – we hear the wail of the sea-bird, half lost in the dash of the hopeless wave on an iron-bound shore; the shriek of the wind-tortured trees on dark stormy nights, when everything is hidden in thick blackness, and only weird cries tell of the work of devastation. The roar of the avalanche as it sweeps on, heedless of the anguish it causes, slaying, and to slay; and so the pilgrim-song and the witch-music shadow forth the strife of the human and the divine, and the drama of the individual life begins. Tannhäuser has sought the forbidden presence of Venus; the goddess who gives man the swift, wild joys of passion has wooed him from the holy land of song; yet plunged in these bodily pleasures, he is not happy, and at last, calling on Mary, tears away, and finds himself free again. He goes to Rome, but is denied pardon; so-called religion curses him; so-called friendship would slay; only Love, as typified in the sweet, saintly Elizabeth, remains faithful. She watches and prays; but Tannhäuser, stung to madness by the Pope’s haughty answer to his plea for pardon, “Sooner shall this staff blossom than thou be pardoned!” strives to find the home of Venus once more. Again the witch-music sounds in his ears, again the old magic begins to tinge everything in his sight, when the name of Elizabeth strikes on his shattered hearing, and, like a spell, recalls him to his better self, and he struggles away from the sensual glamour that is fast stealing away his senses. A solemn chant fills the air, and behold a mournful procession, bearing the dead body of Elizabeth! while slowly advancing across the hills march a body of pilgrims from Rome, bearing the joyful tidings that the Pope’s staff has blossomed! Tannhäuser’s sin is pardoned! Falling on his knees by the dead Elizabeth, he loses life, to be in death redeemed by the Love which was stronger than either! | ||
| Line 2,891: | Line 2,932: | ||
Let us now turn to “Lohengrin.” It opens with a picture of cloud-land, a summer-day scene; blue stretches of sky, flecked and furrowed by faint fleecy snow-wreaths of cloud, the air is nearly still, tremulous only with light wind voices, that whisper tidings of the coming glory to the listening trees; but lo! as we watch the azure depths above, not clouds, but angels are there, and what we thought the voices of the wind is but the flutter of their snowy pinions making low music to the rhythm of their flight as they bear the mystic cup of life across the world, chanting the solemn Grail-Song, that unuttered music to which life is set. Then the pictures changes; we are carried into the thick of material life, from the glow of spirit to the darkness of Matter. Wrong and suffering abound here, as peace and joy there; but still patient endurance, truth, and courage can reach the serene comforters; the spiritual leans down, the material strains upward, and in the light of love finds salvation and joy. But woe to that reckless one who, not content with deep draughts of the mystic cup, must analyse and separate the elixir to find its | Let us now turn to “Lohengrin.” It opens with a picture of cloud-land, a summer-day scene; blue stretches of sky, flecked and furrowed by faint fleecy snow-wreaths of cloud, the air is nearly still, tremulous only with light wind voices, that whisper tidings of the coming glory to the listening trees; but lo! as we watch the azure depths above, not clouds, but angels are there, and what we thought the voices of the wind is but the flutter of their snowy pinions making low music to the rhythm of their flight as they bear the mystic cup of life across the world, chanting the solemn Grail-Song, that unuttered music to which life is set. Then the pictures changes; we are carried into the thick of material life, from the glow of spirit to the darkness of Matter. Wrong and suffering abound here, as peace and joy there; but still patient endurance, truth, and courage can reach the serene comforters; the spiritual leans down, the material strains upward, and in the light of love finds salvation and joy. But woe to that reckless one who, not content with deep draughts of the mystic cup, must analyse and separate the elixir to find its | ||
{{Page aside|232}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=232}} | ||
component parts! It is the fate of Tantalus again, and the rash soul must thirst, and the rash heart hunger in vain! So Elsa, not content with the mysterious joy, the half-unknown blessings, seeks to reduce it to an ordinary gift, to certify whence it came and whither it goes, and at the instant it has left her, leaving, indeed, the calm of reason and philosophy (the brother), but never the rapture of religion, the faith in the presence of the uncomprehended (the lover), which makes the beauty and magic of life. . . . We have briefly analysed these two, but the same fundamental truth is the ground-work of all Wagner’s dramas; while in the “Nibelungen” even the very gods themselves are powerless against the might of the Supreme Love! Thus he teaches us the grandest lesson the mind of man is capable of receiving, not by ignoring the human with its needs and weaknesses; not by denying the divine, but by showing how the human may rise beyond itself into the light above, by fulfilment of its conditions, and loving strife towards the dawn; as the seed is laid in the earth, and rises to the glad sunlight, flushing to a fair flower, not by proud rejection of its lowly resting-place, but by patient development of the germ of life in its heart! He teaches us to recognise the ''one'' in the many, in a new and sweeter sense than the old masters taught, the sense of an eternal ever-present spirit that moulds the human many into the divine one, and that eternal Spirit is “Love”; not blind necessity, not iron fate, not stern justice not an avenging deity, but “Love,” a spirit that has its dwelling-place in the meanest, and, it may be faintly, it may be powerfully, according to the material it works in, moulds that meanest into some faint likeness of its own eternal beauty. To Wagner all life is holy, and worthy of reverence; we soar with him to heaven, we descend to Hell, we rest in Purgatory, we roam the earth as surely as if with Dante and Virgil we had indeed accomplished the momentous journey. Fairyland opens her silvern gates to us; elves dance in the moonlight; the world of soulless spirits, good and evil, floats round us in the air, and, like Prospero, we command their attendance and ministry or dismiss them with a wave of our magic wand. | component parts! It is the fate of Tantalus again, and the rash soul must thirst, and the rash heart hunger in vain! So Elsa, not content with the mysterious joy, the half-unknown blessings, seeks to reduce it to an ordinary gift, to certify whence it came and whither it goes, and at the instant it has left her, leaving, indeed, the calm of reason and philosophy (the brother), but never the rapture of religion, the faith in the presence of the uncomprehended (the lover), which makes the beauty and magic of life. . . . We have briefly analysed these two, but the same fundamental truth is the ground-work of all Wagner’s dramas; while in the “Nibelungen” even the very gods themselves are powerless against the might of the Supreme Love! Thus he teaches us the grandest lesson the mind of man is capable of receiving, not by ignoring the human with its needs and weaknesses; not by denying the divine, but by showing how the human may rise beyond itself into the light above, by fulfilment of its conditions, and loving strife towards the dawn; as the seed is laid in the earth, and rises to the glad sunlight, flushing to a fair flower, not by proud rejection of its lowly resting-place, but by patient development of the germ of life in its heart! He teaches us to recognise the ''one'' in the many, in a new and sweeter sense than the old masters taught, the sense of an eternal ever-present spirit that moulds the human many into the divine one, and that eternal Spirit is “Love”; not blind necessity, not iron fate, not stern justice not an avenging deity, but “Love,” a spirit that has its dwelling-place in the meanest, and, it may be faintly, it may be powerfully, according to the material it works in, moulds that meanest into some faint likeness of its own eternal beauty. To Wagner all life is holy, and worthy of reverence; we soar with him to heaven, we descend to Hell, we rest in Purgatory, we roam the earth as surely as if with Dante and Virgil we had indeed accomplished the momentous journey. Fairyland opens her silvern gates to us; elves dance in the moonlight; the world of soulless spirits, good and evil, floats round us in the air, and, like Prospero, we command their attendance and ministry or dismiss them with a wave of our magic wand. | ||
| Line 2,897: | Line 2,938: | ||
Wagner, like Shakspere, rejects nothing as too small or mean, and fears nothing, as too high for his purpose; he has just as perfect comprehension and sympathy (in the sense we have defined) for ugliness, as beauty; passion as Law, Hell as Heaven; and, what is far rarer and more precious, he has a perfect comprehension of the regions between the two extremes, where the one imperceptibly melts into the other; the knight on his steed, the minstrel with his inspired song, the shepherd piping amid the hills, the steersman at his post, the pilgrims with their holy chant, the maidens at their spinning, the pure and wronged princess, the dauntless champion of the grail, the tender, loving, self-sacrificing maiden, the jealous, unscrupulous woman, the true-hearted knight, the world-weary Dutchman, the fierce warrior who preferred hell with his | Wagner, like Shakspere, rejects nothing as too small or mean, and fears nothing, as too high for his purpose; he has just as perfect comprehension and sympathy (in the sense we have defined) for ugliness, as beauty; passion as Law, Hell as Heaven; and, what is far rarer and more precious, he has a perfect comprehension of the regions between the two extremes, where the one imperceptibly melts into the other; the knight on his steed, the minstrel with his inspired song, the shepherd piping amid the hills, the steersman at his post, the pilgrims with their holy chant, the maidens at their spinning, the pure and wronged princess, the dauntless champion of the grail, the tender, loving, self-sacrificing maiden, the jealous, unscrupulous woman, the true-hearted knight, the world-weary Dutchman, the fierce warrior who preferred hell with his | ||
{{Page aside|233}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=233}} | ||
beloved to heaven without her, are all equally life-like, all have the same intense humanity and passionate vitality of existence. His dramas carry us into the very heart of life, with its sharply defined contrasts and conflicting interests, and there is such a wonderful air of reality about his music; people do not there die to a sentimental cavatina, or express their despair in an elegantly cadenced aria! No, the music is changeful as life itself; where, in reality, speech would rise to the grand and poetical, there we have phrases of sweet, and grand, and pathetic melody; where, in life, the human strains above itself, and becomes god-like in its tragic despair and strife, there the music swells upwards in superhuman grandeur, or sinks down in superhuman gloom; but where mean ideas, mean actions, or common-place speech would exist in life, there we find scant melody, rude phrases, hurried utterances; truly this man has swept away empirical laws, as the giant pursuing his way in the morning sunlight sweeps away the cobwebs that bar his path and passes on with a smile! Wagner (like Shakspere) writing for all ages, cannot be comprehended fully in one; as it takes innumerable years to ripen humanity to the vintage of a mind like Shakspere’s or Wagner’s, so it takes innumerable years to educate mankind to their flavour, but as slow passing time goes on, each moment casts a fairer gleam of light on their pages, and the deep truths enshrined there grow slowly clearer and clearer, until humanity sees (as they did) that the solid wall it had been vainly beating its breast against was but the morning mist, which the sun of progress is melting away. The age sneers when a prophet tells his visions; it continually | beloved to heaven without her, are all equally life-like, all have the same intense humanity and passionate vitality of existence. His dramas carry us into the very heart of life, with its sharply defined contrasts and conflicting interests, and there is such a wonderful air of reality about his music; people do not there die to a sentimental cavatina, or express their despair in an elegantly cadenced aria! No, the music is changeful as life itself; where, in reality, speech would rise to the grand and poetical, there we have phrases of sweet, and grand, and pathetic melody; where, in life, the human strains above itself, and becomes god-like in its tragic despair and strife, there the music swells upwards in superhuman grandeur, or sinks down in superhuman gloom; but where mean ideas, mean actions, or common-place speech would exist in life, there we find scant melody, rude phrases, hurried utterances; truly this man has swept away empirical laws, as the giant pursuing his way in the morning sunlight sweeps away the cobwebs that bar his path and passes on with a smile! Wagner (like Shakspere) writing for all ages, cannot be comprehended fully in one; as it takes innumerable years to ripen humanity to the vintage of a mind like Shakspere’s or Wagner’s, so it takes innumerable years to educate mankind to their flavour, but as slow passing time goes on, each moment casts a fairer gleam of light on their pages, and the deep truths enshrined there grow slowly clearer and clearer, until humanity sees (as they did) that the solid wall it had been vainly beating its breast against was but the morning mist, which the sun of progress is melting away. The age sneers when a prophet tells his visions; it continually | ||
| Line 2,906: | Line 2,947: | ||
but none the less is the prophet constrained to speak; it is as true now, as of old, that the prophet may not speak of himself, but a power that is above him puts words into his mouth, and though he would curse the ingratitude of the world, yet is he bound to bless by the sacred gift that is alive in his soul! Wagner proudly styles his dramas “Music of the future,” yet they breathe the very spirit of the present, when even art seems seized with that frantic thirst for perfect knowledge, and unceasingly strives for the completed circle, the fully rounded disc, and is ready to sacrifice her own beautiful existence to give life to an art that shall be greater, purer, more perfect than herself; an art which shall, from the renouncement of individual development by all its branches, rise to a grand unity, partaking indeed of the charm of painting, poetry, music and sculpture, but belonging exclusively to none of them. Such an art we find shadowed forth in these dramas, and the future historian of the nineteenth century will find, if he wishes to grasp that intangible spirit that colours every action and every thought of the age, he must go to Wagner’s music, breathe its fragrance, comprehend its sense, and then | but none the less is the prophet constrained to speak; it is as true now, as of old, that the prophet may not speak of himself, but a power that is above him puts words into his mouth, and though he would curse the ingratitude of the world, yet is he bound to bless by the sacred gift that is alive in his soul! Wagner proudly styles his dramas “Music of the future,” yet they breathe the very spirit of the present, when even art seems seized with that frantic thirst for perfect knowledge, and unceasingly strives for the completed circle, the fully rounded disc, and is ready to sacrifice her own beautiful existence to give life to an art that shall be greater, purer, more perfect than herself; an art which shall, from the renouncement of individual development by all its branches, rise to a grand unity, partaking indeed of the charm of painting, poetry, music and sculpture, but belonging exclusively to none of them. Such an art we find shadowed forth in these dramas, and the future historian of the nineteenth century will find, if he wishes to grasp that intangible spirit that colours every action and every thought of the age, he must go to Wagner’s music, breathe its fragrance, comprehend its sense, and then | ||
{{Page aside|234}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=234}} | ||
the bare, historical facts will take quite other faces for him, and be quite otherwise comprehensible, and his history will be not a dry record of cut-and-dried actions, meaningless to a succeeding age, with different thoughts and aims, but, like the plays of Shakspere, and the music-dramas of Wagner, a gorgeous, many-hued woof, in which the bitter-sweet of life is inextricably blended, each delicate feeling, each original action, whether good or evil, lending its color and shade, and each dimly-felt intuition, its gleam to the whole, so that it stands forth, glittering and glowing, yet black in its folds, tear-stained at its edges, with flower-like borders and perfumed fringes, amid which skulls grin and nettles and nightshade mingle. Wagner has preached his gospel well, with no faltering tone, no halting speech, and if it is not fully understood in these days, we should remember, the deeper the water the longer the nets necessary to dredge for its treasures. Any eye can perceive the pebbles hidden in a shallow, brawling stream, but where do the coral and pearl come from? There, or the deep, still ocean? His teaching, as graven in gleaming letters, on his works, his actions, and probably, his thoughts, seem condensed into | the bare, historical facts will take quite other faces for him, and be quite otherwise comprehensible, and his history will be not a dry record of cut-and-dried actions, meaningless to a succeeding age, with different thoughts and aims, but, like the plays of Shakspere, and the music-dramas of Wagner, a gorgeous, many-hued woof, in which the bitter-sweet of life is inextricably blended, each delicate feeling, each original action, whether good or evil, lending its color and shade, and each dimly-felt intuition, its gleam to the whole, so that it stands forth, glittering and glowing, yet black in its folds, tear-stained at its edges, with flower-like borders and perfumed fringes, amid which skulls grin and nettles and nightshade mingle. Wagner has preached his gospel well, with no faltering tone, no halting speech, and if it is not fully understood in these days, we should remember, the deeper the water the longer the nets necessary to dredge for its treasures. Any eye can perceive the pebbles hidden in a shallow, brawling stream, but where do the coral and pearl come from? There, or the deep, still ocean? His teaching, as graven in gleaming letters, on his works, his actions, and probably, his thoughts, seem condensed into | ||
| Line 2,918: | Line 2,959: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|235}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=235}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|A Beginner's Sorrows}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Beginner's Sorrows}} | ||
REAPING the fruit of rightly-spent lives, some of those now living started this new stage of their existence with a decided preponderance of the Higher over the Lower Self. The same law, working reversely, is the cause that others have started with as decided a preponderance of the Lower over the Higher Self. The former is a born “saint”; the latter, a born brute. Yet are both ''men;'' and the saint may embrutalize himself, the brute, sanctify. Only in either case it must be at the cost of terrible effort, downward or upward as the case may be. The one may crucify the flesh, and rise again in the resurrection of life; the other may do what Bunyan meant when he wrote of some who “fight their way to hell over the Cross of Christ.” | REAPING the fruit of rightly-spent lives, some of those now living started this new stage of their existence with a decided preponderance of the Higher over the Lower Self. The same law, working reversely, is the cause that others have started with as decided a preponderance of the Lower over the Higher Self. The former is a born “saint”; the latter, a born brute. Yet are both ''men;'' and the saint may embrutalize himself, the brute, sanctify. Only in either case it must be at the cost of terrible effort, downward or upward as the case may be. The one may crucify the flesh, and rise again in the resurrection of life; the other may do what Bunyan meant when he wrote of some who “fight their way to hell over the Cross of Christ.” | ||
| Line 2,930: | Line 2,971: | ||
Moved by a ray of Light which pierces through the fog of the material and touches his innermost spirit, and which may be coloured with the hue of the creed-window through which it comes, or pure from the fount of the Absolute, one of us – one of the average class – dares to aspire. And he learns and feels that the first step is to master the Lower Self. He cannot withdraw from the world; he has to mix with his fellows in business and social relations, to do his daily work, to come into contact with low and mephitic influences. He finds the task arduous beyond expectation; he fails repeatedly; but the Light fascinates him and he rises again and struggles on. He begins with the coarsest aspect of the Lower, and after a prolonged conflict succeeds at last in reducing to control the fleshly appetites. He is master of his body as once he never dreamed of being. But the work is barely begun. Semi-physical tendencies, semi-sensuous proclivities, await him beyond the grossly material; and beyond them again are lying in ambush what theologians call the purely “spiritual” evils. But the Light shines, and he fights on. He wars now, daily, hourly, with such subtle foes as conceit, vanity, love of applause, censoriousness, envy, | Moved by a ray of Light which pierces through the fog of the material and touches his innermost spirit, and which may be coloured with the hue of the creed-window through which it comes, or pure from the fount of the Absolute, one of us – one of the average class – dares to aspire. And he learns and feels that the first step is to master the Lower Self. He cannot withdraw from the world; he has to mix with his fellows in business and social relations, to do his daily work, to come into contact with low and mephitic influences. He finds the task arduous beyond expectation; he fails repeatedly; but the Light fascinates him and he rises again and struggles on. He begins with the coarsest aspect of the Lower, and after a prolonged conflict succeeds at last in reducing to control the fleshly appetites. He is master of his body as once he never dreamed of being. But the work is barely begun. Semi-physical tendencies, semi-sensuous proclivities, await him beyond the grossly material; and beyond them again are lying in ambush what theologians call the purely “spiritual” evils. But the Light shines, and he fights on. He wars now, daily, hourly, with such subtle foes as conceit, vanity, love of applause, censoriousness, envy, | ||
{{Page aside|236}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=236}} | ||
contempt, and a hundred others, each with a hundred ramifications and sub-ramifications, all mutually interlacing like jungle underwood. And as if this were not enough, he discovers a new source of sorrow. | contempt, and a hundred others, each with a hundred ramifications and sub-ramifications, all mutually interlacing like jungle underwood. And as if this were not enough, he discovers a new source of sorrow. | ||
| Line 2,946: | Line 2,987: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|237}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=237}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|From the East of Time}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=From the East of Time}} | ||
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By Charles Hannan, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” &c.</span></center> | <center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By Charles Hannan, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” &c.</span></center> | ||
| Line 2,980: | Line 3,021: | ||
I cannot think – and yet – | I cannot think – and yet – | ||
{{Page aside|238}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=238}} | ||
How can the future look back upon the past? How can he, in a future age, have read of my life which is not yet complete? Is my whole path mapped out for me to trudge woodenly? How else can this thing be? Let me cast my works into the fire – everything – everything. My escretoire will be rid of the result of years of toil – yes – yes – a mad longing fills me, a fearful impulse which I know is defiance of my God. This man has my biography – five hundred years in future time – he reads of my life – of these works – five hundred years after they are written by me, and he communicates to me through the centuries that he has so read! | How can the future look back upon the past? How can he, in a future age, have read of my life which is not yet complete? Is my whole path mapped out for me to trudge woodenly? How else can this thing be? Let me cast my works into the fire – everything – everything. My escretoire will be rid of the result of years of toil – yes – yes – a mad longing fills me, a fearful impulse which I know is defiance of my God. This man has my biography – five hundred years in future time – he reads of my life – of these works – five hundred years after they are written by me, and he communicates to me through the centuries that he has so read! | ||
| Line 3,014: | Line 3,055: | ||
All has come back to me. The light must have fallen from my hand. There is a great pile of papers lying before me unburnt. | All has come back to me. The light must have fallen from my hand. There is a great pile of papers lying before me unburnt. | ||
{{Page aside|239}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=239}} | ||
I am dizzy as though faint with a struggle which I cannot remember to have fought. | I am dizzy as though faint with a struggle which I cannot remember to have fought. | ||
| Line 3,048: | Line 3,089: | ||
It was the thought of man – of man at once maddened with the evil of his own thought and the horror of its simple execution – when suddenly, whilst the light was in my hand, the full consciousness of what I was about to do may have flashed upon me as I fell backwards in a swoon. | It was the thought of man – of man at once maddened with the evil of his own thought and the horror of its simple execution – when suddenly, whilst the light was in my hand, the full consciousness of what I was about to do may have flashed upon me as I fell backwards in a swoon. | ||
{{Page aside|240}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=240}} | ||
And now I understand. How could ''I'' defy the illimitable laws of Time – how stand before my God to disobey His will? | And now I understand. How could ''I'' defy the illimitable laws of Time – how stand before my God to disobey His will? | ||
| Line 3,076: | Line 3,117: | ||
To write! Yes, I shall write all – everything – for by this means I seem to escape from myself, or, shall I rather say, to grow myself once more and pass into my peaceful Author state. Ah! I can write but little now, for my art, poor as it was, seems to have narrowed itself down and I write not as I always wrote, for I am an altered man. My last work is but half complete – now I cannot finish it, for the atmosphere of my thoughts | To write! Yes, I shall write all – everything – for by this means I seem to escape from myself, or, shall I rather say, to grow myself once more and pass into my peaceful Author state. Ah! I can write but little now, for my art, poor as it was, seems to have narrowed itself down and I write not as I always wrote, for I am an altered man. My last work is but half complete – now I cannot finish it, for the atmosphere of my thoughts | ||
{{Page aside|241}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=241}} | ||
is altered so that by some strange contrast in what is still to write with what is done I should spoil the work I undertook. | is altered so that by some strange contrast in what is still to write with what is done I should spoil the work I undertook. | ||
| Line 3,104: | Line 3,145: | ||
Have I forgotten, then, the spirit from the East of Time? | Have I forgotten, then, the spirit from the East of Time? | ||
{{Page aside|242}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=242}} | ||
Why do I remember now? | Why do I remember now? | ||
| Line 3,130: | Line 3,171: | ||
Now I see with a different sight; what is man’s ambition – what do I gain, what have I gained in the little reputation which is already mine. Is it not but a poor thing to strive for if in the ages to come all shall have died away, as has been written from the East of Time – all – all my works dead – all that I have written, all that I shall write, all | Now I see with a different sight; what is man’s ambition – what do I gain, what have I gained in the little reputation which is already mine. Is it not but a poor thing to strive for if in the ages to come all shall have died away, as has been written from the East of Time – all – all my works dead – all that I have written, all that I shall write, all | ||
{{Page aside|243}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=243}} | ||
passed away into oblivion, and a single volume only of my biography shall be found in the world five hundred years in after time! | passed away into oblivion, and a single volume only of my biography shall be found in the world five hundred years in after time! | ||
| Line 3,167: | Line 3,208: | ||
With some Angel’s tearful sigh.}} | With some Angel’s tearful sigh.}} | ||
{{Page aside|244}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=244}} | ||
Ah, to me peace is inseparably connected with the beautiful and the sad! | Ah, to me peace is inseparably connected with the beautiful and the sad! | ||
| Line 3,199: | Line 3,240: | ||
I who have never loved, now love with a madness which might of itself divert the current of my every thought. This alone might cause the change; but there is the other truth – the greater truth – that in meeting Onora Mayne I awakened to youth, and that from | I who have never loved, now love with a madness which might of itself divert the current of my every thought. This alone might cause the change; but there is the other truth – the greater truth – that in meeting Onora Mayne I awakened to youth, and that from | ||
{{Page aside|245}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=245}} | ||
this my biographer writes into the East of Time, and the man living there and reading of my youth and of Onora Mayne seeks to come back to steal from me that which he himself does not possess, and sends his spirit into my spirit to wreck my life, it may be, with the vague truth now prone before me, and to take from me the greater part of every joy – ay, even of my love. Is not this enough to turn my life, as the course of the strong river may be turned, to flood and devastate the fields? | this my biographer writes into the East of Time, and the man living there and reading of my youth and of Onora Mayne seeks to come back to steal from me that which he himself does not possess, and sends his spirit into my spirit to wreck my life, it may be, with the vague truth now prone before me, and to take from me the greater part of every joy – ay, even of my love. Is not this enough to turn my life, as the course of the strong river may be turned, to flood and devastate the fields? | ||
| Line 3,225: | Line 3,266: | ||
An awful thought occurs to me. What if I am doomed to have another existence in the East of Time – what if this man whose Spirit has come back to me is but myself, as it were re-born – born after passing from a life of sorrow, born again through perfect forgetfulness, and there | An awful thought occurs to me. What if I am doomed to have another existence in the East of Time – what if this man whose Spirit has come back to me is but myself, as it were re-born – born after passing from a life of sorrow, born again through perfect forgetfulness, and there | ||
{{Page aside|246}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=246}} | ||
doomed to recoil upon myself in the old time to make my life as an unending cycle, an earthly Hell! | doomed to recoil upon myself in the old time to make my life as an unending cycle, an earthly Hell! | ||
| Line 3,247: | Line 3,288: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Dublin Lodge T.S.}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Dublin Lodge T.S.}} | ||
The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dublin Lodge</span> has now arranged for the holding of meetings at its new rooms, No. 16, Charlemont Mall, every Thursday, at 8 p.m., and the members will be glad to welcome on these evenings any friends interested in the work of the Society. | The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dublin Lodge</span> has now arranged for the holding of meetings at its new rooms, No. 16, Charlemont Mall, every Thursday, at 8 p.m., and the members will be glad to welcome on these evenings any friends interested in the work of the Society. | ||
| Line 3,260: | Line 3,301: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sinnett A.P. - Esoteric Buddhism and the Secret Doctrine|"Esoteric Buddhism" and the "Secret Doctrine"]]}} | ||
[[Sinnett, Alfred Percy|A.P. Sinnett]] | <center>[[Sinnett, Alfred Percy|A.P. Sinnett]], pp. 247-254</center> | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Esoteric Buddhism and The Secret Doctrine|[Closing remark on the letter by A. P. Sinnett]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Esoteric Buddhism and The Secret Doctrine|[Closing remark on the letter by A. P. Sinnett]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 254</center> | ||
=== | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=255}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Theosophical Society's Publication Fund}} | |||
Colonel Olcott has the permission of Professor F. Max Müller to give publicity to the following letter from himself to his Bombay correspondent: – | |||
{{Style P-Quote|1=Though I wrote to you yesterday only, I write once more to tell you and your friend Tookaram Tatya <ref name="v3-p255-n1">The most active and indefatigable of all our Bombay Theosophists in the spread of Sanskrit and theosophical literature. The good he does to the poor and the distressed, in his Homoeopathic ''Free'' Dispensaries – they, the sufferers, alone know. May he be rewarded as he deserves. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> that I am pleased to see from the ''Indian Spectator'' of July 1st that the “Krishna Yajur Veda Sanhitâ” has been undertaken by the Theosophical Publication Fund, instead of the Rig Veda. This text will be useful, and I shall be glad to subscribe to it. You might go on with publishing the Taittiriya Brâhmana, likewise the white Yajur Veda, the Samaveda, and Atharvaveda, both Sânhita and Brâhmana, text and commentary. It would have been mere waste to print a new edition of the Rig Veda with Sâyana’s commentary. The second edition of this work, which, with the generous assistance of H. H. The Maharajah of Vizianagram, I am now printing at the University Press, and which will contain many corrections of the old edition, will answer all wants in Europe and India for some time to come. Then there is still so much to be done in publishing really correct editions of important Sanskrit texts. To print the same text twice would have been woful extravagance. | |||
But it seems to me, considering the higher object of the Theosophical Society, that you ought to publish a complete and correct edition of the Upanishads. There is a collection of the Upanishads published at Madras in Telugu letters, which might serve as a model. The Upanishads are, after all, the most important portion of the Vedas for philosophical purpose, and if the Theosophical Society means to do any real good, it must take its stand on the Upanishads, and ''on nothing else.'' I am thinking of publishing a cheap edition of my English translation of the Upanishads, but I must wait till the first edition published in the Sacred Books of the East is quite sold out. If you have sufficient funds, you should also print the commentaries on the Upanishads, but you should take care that the edition is entrusted to competent hands, so that we should get a critical edition, based on a careful collation of the best MSS., like our best editions in Europe. At present a beautiful and correct edition of the text seems to me almost a duty to be performed by the Theosophical Society. Please to urge this very strongly on your friend, and tell him from me that I always find the Grantha MSS. the most correct and most useful.|signature=Yours very truly, (Signed) <span style="font-variant:small-caps">F. Max Müller.</span>|data=24th July, 1888.<br /> | |||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">My Dear Sir,</span>}} | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=256}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Casting Off}} | |||
If King Henry VIII., the much-married King of England, stopped in some of his proceedings for divorce, or at least was stopped by the ecclesiastical authorities at the first of his acts, and was warned by them that his divorce with Catherine of Aragon was contrary to the laws of God, and could hardly be made by any sort of ''modus vivendi'' to fit in with the laws of men, King Milan of Servia has certainly sent in a greater amount of tickets to entitle him to a final “distribution of gifts.” | |||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Casting Off|[Editor’s note on “Casting Off” by C. Carter Blake]]] | I wish that some authority from the Editorial chair of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> would tell me whether the recent action of King Milan of Servia will not entail upon him a ''Karma,'' a never-ending penalty of remorse, shame, and future sorrow, for the cruel and unjustifiable act which he has committed by the divorce of his Queen Nathalie.<ref name="v3-p256-editor">See [[Blavatsky H.P. - Casting Off|the editor’s note]], printed on p. 257 of this issue.</ref> | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | |||
I would like to know whether the Russian Christian Church, as well as the West, considers marriage as a thing which may not be cast aside by the decision of a civil tribunal. Your own creed of the Russian Church appears to my unassisted intellect to be emphatic, pronounced, and unchanging. | |||
I quote from the creed of the Russian Church: – | |||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“εφ’ ορον ζωης αυτων εις καθα κινδυνον, δεν εξαφινωται ο ενας τον αλλον, υστερον δε βεβαιωνεται.”}} | |||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Ad finem usque vitae, quocunque rerum discrimine, constanter servaturus, nec alter alterum deserturus sit.” (Orthodox Confession of the Eastern Church. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">a.d.</span> 1643. Schaff. Creeds of the Greek Churches, 8vo. Lond. 1877, vol. ii., p. 393.}} | |||
I may also state that there is not a single Latin priest who would dare to contravene the commands of his church by pronouncing a divorce ''a vinculo matrimonii'' in a case like that of King Milan. They are much too careful of the words “Whom God has joined together, let no man put asunder.” Surely the Russian Church has the same pure tradition. If the old Patriarchs of Constantinople could speak, their voices would be emphatic to declare that the sacramental ties of marriage are eternal and indissoluble, and that their authority has been decreed by the oracular and changeless fiat of everlasting veracity. | |||
Some of the inferior Jew papers in London have recently had letters on the subject “Is Marriage a Failure?” But they have in this respect often confused the civil and religious ties. In the marriage of King Milan we have both. He may be civilly allowed to emulate King Solomon, but religiously he has only one wife, from whom he is now divorced. | |||
Let us now consider the matter. The world, at the end of the present century, and approaching its descending cycle, gradually becomes worse and worse as artificial civilisation progresses, and moral improvement diminishes. We see this in the tendency for facilitating divorce, either in Servia or in England, the less attention paid to individual aspirations after holiness, and the probability that the next generation will be a great deal worse than the present. We live in a time when the words of Horace, | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Ætas parentium, pejor avis, tulit | |||
Nos requiores, nox daturos | |||
Progeniem vitiosorem,}} | |||
are deeply applicable to us, and those who are born of us, and then the action of men like King Milan is only a forecast of the future, when the coming race “''Sans Dieu, sans foi, sans loi''” shall preach “the principles of 1789,” “Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity.” Liberty, each to select his own punishment; Equality, before the throne of some self-invoked infernal power; Fraternity, such as was that of Cain towards Abel. | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=257}} | |||
Still, for those who do not contemplate decay on a large scale, it is hard to perceive individual instances of blasphemy and immorality, and harder that they should have the sanction of any religious body. | |||
The old feeling of chivalry in the West makes me inclined to break a lance for the divorced Queen of Servia, and by advocating her strive | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For the cause that lacks assistance, | |||
From the wrong that needs resistance, | |||
To the future in the distance, | |||
And the good that we can do.”}} | |||
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=C. Carter Blake.}} | |||
<hr> | |||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Casting Off|[Editor’s note on “Casting Off” by C. Carter Blake]]]}} | |||
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 257</center> | |||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|258}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=258}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Beyond the Ken}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Beyond the Ken}} | ||
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Caroline Corner.</span> J. Burns, Southampton Row, London.</center> | <center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Caroline Corner.</span> J. Burns, Southampton Row, London.</center> | ||
| Line 3,295: | Line 3,388: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|259}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=259}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Saint Margaret}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Saint Margaret}} | ||
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Tirebuck.</span> W. P. Nimmo, Hay & Mitchell, Edinburgh.</center> | <center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Tirebuck.</span> W. P. Nimmo, Hay & Mitchell, Edinburgh.</center> | ||
| Line 3,317: | Line 3,410: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|260}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=260}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical Activities}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical Activities}} | ||
A MEETING of members of the Theosophical Society was summoned by Col. Olcott, P.T.S., to consider proposals which he had forwarded to them for the formation of a British Section of the Theosophical Society. At this meeting, which was held at No. 9, Conduit Street, on Monday October 8th, 1888, it was: – | A MEETING of members of the Theosophical Society was summoned by Col. Olcott, P.T.S., to consider proposals which he had forwarded to them for the formation of a British Section of the Theosophical Society. At this meeting, which was held at No. 9, Conduit Street, on Monday October 8th, 1888, it was: – | ||
| Line 3,341: | Line 3,434: | ||
Rule 1 was carried unanimously, as was No. 2. But subsequently an amendment was proposed by Mr. Bertram Keightley to insert a Rule between Rules 10 and 11 with regard to the possibility of Branches of the T. S. being formed within the United Kingdom, but apart from the British Section. The amendment was withdrawn after some discussion, the meeting evidently being of opinion that the word “the” in Rule 2 should be changed to “all.” This was passed. To Rule 8 of the draft the Chairman proposed an amendment, and it was finally passed under the present form, ''i.e.,'' with the addition to the draft | Rule 1 was carried unanimously, as was No. 2. But subsequently an amendment was proposed by Mr. Bertram Keightley to insert a Rule between Rules 10 and 11 with regard to the possibility of Branches of the T. S. being formed within the United Kingdom, but apart from the British Section. The amendment was withdrawn after some discussion, the meeting evidently being of opinion that the word “the” in Rule 2 should be changed to “all.” This was passed. To Rule 8 of the draft the Chairman proposed an amendment, and it was finally passed under the present form, ''i.e.,'' with the addition to the draft | ||
{{Page aside|261}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=261}} | ||
code: “and of such unofficial members of the present General Council of the Theosophical Society as are resident in the United Kingdom. The Council is an integral portion of the General Council of the Theosophical Society.” Rule 4 was carried unanimously. To Rule 5, it was proposed to add “and addresses” after the word “names.” This was carried unanimously, together with the Rule. Rules 6 and 7 were also carried unanimously. Rule 8 was carried unanimously; but the point was afterwards raised as to the quorum of the Council. Subsequently the quorum of the Council was decided as follows: it was also decided that the words should be inserted as part of Rule 8. “The quorum of the Council shall consist of one representative from each of two Branches.” | code: “and of such unofficial members of the present General Council of the Theosophical Society as are resident in the United Kingdom. The Council is an integral portion of the General Council of the Theosophical Society.” Rule 4 was carried unanimously. To Rule 5, it was proposed to add “and addresses” after the word “names.” This was carried unanimously, together with the Rule. Rules 6 and 7 were also carried unanimously. Rule 8 was carried unanimously; but the point was afterwards raised as to the quorum of the Council. Subsequently the quorum of the Council was decided as follows: it was also decided that the words should be inserted as part of Rule 8. “The quorum of the Council shall consist of one representative from each of two Branches.” | ||
| Line 3,363: | Line 3,456: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=The annual subscription of each member of the section shall not be less than 5s. per annum, but members residing within 20 miles of London shall pay an additional subscription of 5s.}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=The annual subscription of each member of the section shall not be less than 5s. per annum, but members residing within 20 miles of London shall pay an additional subscription of 5s.}} | ||
{{Page aside|262}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=262}} | ||
The broad principle of this was accepted, but an addition was made: “this being subject to the action of the Council in special cases.” | The broad principle of this was accepted, but an addition was made: “this being subject to the action of the Council in special cases.” | ||
| Line 3,385: | Line 3,478: | ||
The following are the Rules as finally adopted: – | The following are the Rules as finally adopted: – | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{ | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The British Section of the Theosophical Society}} | |||
<center>RULES.</center> | |||
1. The British Section of the Theosophical Society shall consist of all Fellows of the Theosophical Society resident in the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland. | |||
2. For all purposes of organization, the Section shall consist of all branches of the Theosophical Society within the above limits, provided that the said branches shall be duly chartered by the Theosophical Society, or by such other authority as shall be deputed for that purpose. | |||
3. The government of the British Section shall be vested in a Council. The Council consists of the following: The Presidents of Branches, ''ex officio;'' one delegate from each Branch for every twenty-five members, the General Secretary, and such unofficial members of the present General Council of the Theosophical Society as are resident in the United Kingdom. The Council is an integral portion of the General Council of the Theosophical Society. | |||
4. The General Secretary shall be elected annually by the Council, and during his tenure of office shall have the voting power of a member of Council, and shall be responsible for the carrying on of the routine business of the Section, and for the due execution of all instructions conveyed to him by the Council. | |||
5. The General Secretary shall further keep a register of all members of the Section, and it shall be the duty of Secretaries of branches to furnish him from time to time with the names and addresses of members of their branches. This register shall be open to the inspection of Presidents of branches. | |||
{{ | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=15|p=263}} | ||
6. No person shall be considered a member of the Section whose name is not on the list of the General Secretary. | |||
IN the following attempt such passages only have been selected as bear more directly on the main theme of the Idyll, the initiation of the Grail. An apology, however, is needed to those who will miss the beauty of the original in the piecing together of scattered lines; but, indeed, it is only intended as an underlined copy and to save the labour of referring to the poem itself. As nearly every word is quoted from the text, marks of quotation are omitted, and the selected lines strung together to avoid useless trouble in printing. The sequence of the different events being brought thus prominently forward, little explanation is needed, each reader’s intuition being sufficient to translate the trials before the attainment of esoteric knowledge into his own language. Many are those who went upon the “Quest,” longed to find and – lost it. The excellent articles on Parsifal in Nos. 2, 3 and 4 of the “Meister” may be read with advantage by those who are interested in the mysticism of the Grail legend. | 7. The Council of the Section shall meet in London during the months of April and November, and at such other times as may be considered expedient. Note of such meetings, together with notices of any resolutions to be moved, or business transacted, shall be forwarded to every Branch, at least twenty-one days before the date fixed for such meeting. Special Meetings shall be summoned by the General Secretary, at the request of the representatives of any two Branches, in which case notice shall be given to all branches, as above. | ||
8. At Meetings of the Council, the members present shall elect their Chairman for the meeting; during such election the General Secretary shall take the Chair ''pro tem.;'' the quorum of the Council shall consist of one representative from each of two Branches. | |||
9. Each Member of the Council has one vote on any questions about which a division is taken. Proxies, general or special, shall be allowed. In case of a tie, the motion shall stand adjourned. | |||
10. The Council of the Section shall have power to issue charters to Branches and diplomas to Members. It shall further have power to suspend charters or the diplomas of unattached members, pending an appeal to the President-Founder. | |||
11. Each Branch shall determine for itself the qualifications of its Members or Associates. But no Member of the Section shall have power to vote or be eligible to office in more than one Branch. | |||
12. All difficulties or questions arising within branches or between unattached Members of the Section, may be referred at the desire of either party to the decision of the Council of the Section. And final appeal shall lie to the President-Founder. | |||
13. The Section shall have its head-quarters in London; where a room or rooms shall be provided and furnished as a reading-room for the use of members of the Section. A Library of works on Theosophy and Occultism shall be formed for their use; the expenses being defrayed out of the funds of the Section. | |||
14. The expenses of the Section shall be defrayed by an annual subscription from each member thereof. In the case of members belonging to a branch, the Secretary of that branch shall be responsible to the Council for the collection of their subscriptions. | |||
15. The Annual Subscription of each member of the Section shall not be less than 5s. per annum, but members residing within 20 miles of London shall pay an additional subscription of 5s.; this being subject to the action of the Council in special cases. | |||
16. The contributions of the Section to the Theosophical Society shall be subject to the action of the Council from time to time. | |||
17. Alterations of these Rules may be made by the Council, subject to the provision as regards notice, as above specified. | |||
{{Style P-Signature|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Archibald Keightley,</span> Gen. Sec. ''pro tem.''}} | |||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Note.</span> – Two errors unfortunately crept into the notices sent, which are corrected in the present copy, as will be seen on comparison. – A. K. | |||
<hr> | |||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Esoteric Section of The Theosophical Society|The Esoteric Section of the Theosophical Society]]}} | |||
<center>[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H. S. Olcott]]; [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 264</center> | |||
== No. 16 – December 1888 == | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Is Denunciation a Duty|Is Denunciation a Duty?]]}} | |||
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 265-273</center> | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Emerson R.W. - Brahma|Brahma]]}} | |||
<center>[[Emerson, Ralph Waldo|Ralph Waldo Emerson]], pp. 273</center> | |||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | |||
<hr> | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=274}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Idylls of the King}} | |||
<center>THE HOLY GRAIL.</center> | |||
IN the following attempt such passages only have been selected as bear more directly on the main theme of the Idyll, the initiation of the Grail. An apology, however, is needed to those who will miss the beauty of the original in the piecing together of scattered lines; but, indeed, it is only intended as an underlined copy and to save the labour of referring to the poem itself. As nearly every word is quoted from the text, marks of quotation are omitted, and the selected lines strung together to avoid useless trouble in printing. The sequence of the different events being brought thus prominently forward, little explanation is needed, each reader’s intuition being sufficient to translate the trials before the attainment of esoteric knowledge into his own language. Many are those who went upon the “Quest,” longed to find and – lost it. The excellent articles on Parsifal in Nos. 2, 3 and 4 of the “Meister” may be read with advantage by those who are interested in the mysticism of the Grail legend. | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And “O, my brother Percivale,” she said, | {{Style P-Poem|poem=And “O, my brother Percivale,” she said, | ||
| Line 3,431: | Line 3,566: | ||
Now in Arthur’s Hall there stood “Siege perilous,” fashioned by Merlin ere he passed away; “for there,” he said, “no man could sit but he should lose himself.” But Galahad cried, “If I lose myself, I save myself,” and down he sat, and straight the vision of the Holy Cup | Now in Arthur’s Hall there stood “Siege perilous,” fashioned by Merlin ere he passed away; “for there,” he said, “no man could sit but he should lose himself.” But Galahad cried, “If I lose myself, I save myself,” and down he sat, and straight the vision of the Holy Cup | ||
{{Page aside|275}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=275}} | ||
passed by, and every knight beheld his fellow’s face as in a glory, but the very Grail they could not see. And many swore a vow that they would ride a twelvemonth and a day in quest of it; and chief of these was Galahad, and Lancelot, and his cousin, good Sir Bors, and Sir Gawain, and Percivale. King Arthur then was absent from the Hall; but when he came, they told him of their vows. And sorrowfully did Arthur send his knights upon the Quest, with warning that they followed wandering fires lost in the quagmire, | passed by, and every knight beheld his fellow’s face as in a glory, but the very Grail they could not see. And many swore a vow that they would ride a twelvemonth and a day in quest of it; and chief of these was Galahad, and Lancelot, and his cousin, good Sir Bors, and Sir Gawain, and Percivale. King Arthur then was absent from the Hall; but when he came, they told him of their vows. And sorrowfully did Arthur send his knights upon the Quest, with warning that they followed wandering fires lost in the quagmire, | ||
| Line 3,471: | Line 3,606: | ||
And all her form shone forth with sudden light}} | And all her form shone forth with sudden light}} | ||
{{Page aside|276}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=276}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=So that the angels were amazed, and she | {{Style P-Poem|poem=So that the angels were amazed, and she | ||
| Line 3,516: | Line 3,651: | ||
The Quest and he were in the hands of Heaven.}} | The Quest and he were in the hands of Heaven.}} | ||
{{Page aside|277}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=277}} | ||
Yet in the silence of a prison, where a Paynim crowd, hearing he had a difference with their priests, had bound and plunged him, he saw the vision, beyond all hopes of his who scarce had prayed or ask’d it for himself. | Yet in the silence of a prison, where a Paynim crowd, hearing he had a difference with their priests, had bound and plunged him, he saw the vision, beyond all hopes of his who scarce had prayed or ask’d it for himself. | ||
| Line 3,559: | Line 3,694: | ||
Blasted and burnt, and blinded as he was,}} | Blasted and burnt, and blinded as he was,}} | ||
{{Page aside|278}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=278}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=With such a fierceness, that he swoon’d away | {{Style P-Poem|poem=With such a fierceness, that he swoon’d away | ||
| Line 3,591: | Line 3,726: | ||
It was Galahad alone, he who ever moved in Purity’s white armour, and who lost himself – his lower self – to save himself, that won the Quest. Young in years was he, but ready, ready, for he was prepared by former times of struggle, and the nun’s belief set the same chord of faith vibrating in his soul, and in the strength of this, he rode shattering all evil customs everywhere, and passed the horrors of the “Dweller,” as Lancelot by the lions, with the words, ‘Doubt not, go forward; if thou doubt, the beasts will tear thee piecemeal,’ ringing in his ears. But for Percivale the bridges vanished as he crost; ''he'' was not ready yet, the way was not for him. But Galahad passed thro’ the Astral Ocean, the cup of Wisdom o’er his head; and Percivale, by inner vision and his master’s power, saw yet one further veil of knowledge, the city of the Grail, all in a glory like one pearl – no larger. He, doughtiest of knights, next Lancelot, and fitted somewhat for the Quest, being brother to the nun, good man and true, had first to learn the vanity of many things the world still prizes dear, the appetites and love of woman and of child, of wealth and | It was Galahad alone, he who ever moved in Purity’s white armour, and who lost himself – his lower self – to save himself, that won the Quest. Young in years was he, but ready, ready, for he was prepared by former times of struggle, and the nun’s belief set the same chord of faith vibrating in his soul, and in the strength of this, he rode shattering all evil customs everywhere, and passed the horrors of the “Dweller,” as Lancelot by the lions, with the words, ‘Doubt not, go forward; if thou doubt, the beasts will tear thee piecemeal,’ ringing in his ears. But for Percivale the bridges vanished as he crost; ''he'' was not ready yet, the way was not for him. But Galahad passed thro’ the Astral Ocean, the cup of Wisdom o’er his head; and Percivale, by inner vision and his master’s power, saw yet one further veil of knowledge, the city of the Grail, all in a glory like one pearl – no larger. He, doughtiest of knights, next Lancelot, and fitted somewhat for the Quest, being brother to the nun, good man and true, had first to learn the vanity of many things the world still prizes dear, the appetites and love of woman and of child, of wealth and | ||
{{Page aside|279}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=279}} | ||
fame, “the last infirmity of noble minds.” All these fell into dust before the awful question: “Whence and what art thou?” | fame, “the last infirmity of noble minds.” All these fell into dust before the awful question: “Whence and what art thou?” | ||
| Line 3,622: | Line 3,757: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|280}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=280}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Was he Mad?}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Was he Mad?}} | ||
<center>''(Concluded from the November Number.)''</center> | <center>''(Concluded from the November Number.)''</center> | ||
| Line 3,642: | Line 3,777: | ||
“It is only as I feared,” said the Professor, after I had become restored. | “It is only as I feared,” said the Professor, after I had become restored. | ||
{{Page aside|281}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=281}} | ||
“The sudden disclosing to the mind of laws which subvert our previous notions of the operations of force, as manifested in the environment, is a terrible shock, and is the secret of the terror which inspires children and the vulgar at the apparition, whether real or imaginary, of bogeys and phantoms. The eyes of the intellect are dazzled, the brain is overpowered, the senses are intoxicated. You must rest your thinking faculties as far as possible for a week or two, and you will then find yourself able to return to our experiments, not only without discomfort or fright, but even with keen interest; and now I will leave you to follow out my advice in this respect. Good-night, old fellow; go straight to bed, and think no more about what has happened till I come and see you again.” | “The sudden disclosing to the mind of laws which subvert our previous notions of the operations of force, as manifested in the environment, is a terrible shock, and is the secret of the terror which inspires children and the vulgar at the apparition, whether real or imaginary, of bogeys and phantoms. The eyes of the intellect are dazzled, the brain is overpowered, the senses are intoxicated. You must rest your thinking faculties as far as possible for a week or two, and you will then find yourself able to return to our experiments, not only without discomfort or fright, but even with keen interest; and now I will leave you to follow out my advice in this respect. Good-night, old fellow; go straight to bed, and think no more about what has happened till I come and see you again.” | ||
| Line 3,654: | Line 3,789: | ||
The next day my miserable frame of mind had by no means left me. To dismiss the events of the previous evening from my thoughts, as the Professor had advised, was an utter impossibility. On the contrary, these recollections dismissed all other ideas, and I found myself quite unable to give attention to the ordinary affairs of life. Everything seemed unreal; my surroundings appeared to be a mere phantasmagoria, a projection of fantasies on my brain as unsubstantial as the images projected by a magic lantern on a screen to amuse children. A horrid suspicion haunted me that I was going from my mind. I felt no confidence, no reliance in any one of my senses. I think that no one who has not been through a similar state can have any idea how implicit, and how constant, is the trust which we all of us place in the infallibility of natural effects which experience has tested and never found to fail. When I walked, I ceased to retain any faith in my muscles or organs, or in the earth as a support. If I laid anything on the table, I felt constrained to watch it for some seconds to make sure it would not bound off to the ceiling or glide away to the ground. As for the Professor, I felt towards him one passion only – that of inveterate hatred. Or was it fear? At any rate, it was an indescribable antipathy. I would not go near him at any price; I even took the precaution to keep the latch of my front door fastened so that it could not be opened from the outside, for he was in the habit of walking in unannounced. Even with this precaution, I was far from feeling safe, for who could tell whether he could not, with his hateful witchcraft of fourth dimensions and spiritual hands, stand on the doorstep and calmly undo the door on the inside. | The next day my miserable frame of mind had by no means left me. To dismiss the events of the previous evening from my thoughts, as the Professor had advised, was an utter impossibility. On the contrary, these recollections dismissed all other ideas, and I found myself quite unable to give attention to the ordinary affairs of life. Everything seemed unreal; my surroundings appeared to be a mere phantasmagoria, a projection of fantasies on my brain as unsubstantial as the images projected by a magic lantern on a screen to amuse children. A horrid suspicion haunted me that I was going from my mind. I felt no confidence, no reliance in any one of my senses. I think that no one who has not been through a similar state can have any idea how implicit, and how constant, is the trust which we all of us place in the infallibility of natural effects which experience has tested and never found to fail. When I walked, I ceased to retain any faith in my muscles or organs, or in the earth as a support. If I laid anything on the table, I felt constrained to watch it for some seconds to make sure it would not bound off to the ceiling or glide away to the ground. As for the Professor, I felt towards him one passion only – that of inveterate hatred. Or was it fear? At any rate, it was an indescribable antipathy. I would not go near him at any price; I even took the precaution to keep the latch of my front door fastened so that it could not be opened from the outside, for he was in the habit of walking in unannounced. Even with this precaution, I was far from feeling safe, for who could tell whether he could not, with his hateful witchcraft of fourth dimensions and spiritual hands, stand on the doorstep and calmly undo the door on the inside. | ||
{{Page aside|282}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=282}} | ||
So things went on for a week, when at length I found relief. It was exactly as the Professor had said. My brain had been overpowered and my senses dazed. Gradually my mind regained its normal strength, and within a fortnight I was able to think with pleasure and even to theorise upon the singular phenomenon which had caused me so much horror and wretchedness. I became deeply interested in it, and so far from disliking the Professor, I began to long for another visit and further experiments. | So things went on for a week, when at length I found relief. It was exactly as the Professor had said. My brain had been overpowered and my senses dazed. Gradually my mind regained its normal strength, and within a fortnight I was able to think with pleasure and even to theorise upon the singular phenomenon which had caused me so much horror and wretchedness. I became deeply interested in it, and so far from disliking the Professor, I began to long for another visit and further experiments. | ||
| Line 3,680: | Line 3,815: | ||
The next thing I saw was that it was in the Professor’s hand. The case remained sealed, intact. My astonishment, as may be supposed, knew no bounds. In another minute the Professor had replaced the bird on its perch, its reappearance being the exact converse of its disappearance. First of all came the tail, and at the same moment the | The next thing I saw was that it was in the Professor’s hand. The case remained sealed, intact. My astonishment, as may be supposed, knew no bounds. In another minute the Professor had replaced the bird on its perch, its reappearance being the exact converse of its disappearance. First of all came the tail, and at the same moment the | ||
{{Page aside|283}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=283}} | ||
tail vanished from the bird in the Professor’s hand, and the same process extended gradually along the body. When only the head remained outside the case, a sudden thought inspired me. In a moment I grasped the head and endeavoured to snatch it away, in order to make perfectly certain that no trick was being practised. | tail vanished from the bird in the Professor’s hand, and the same process extended gradually along the body. When only the head remained outside the case, a sudden thought inspired me. In a moment I grasped the head and endeavoured to snatch it away, in order to make perfectly certain that no trick was being practised. | ||
| Line 3,704: | Line 3,839: | ||
“You are very, very wrong, if you really think that,” said the Professor. “Recollect the parable of Dives. Moses and the Prophets give the theory, the resurrection is the fact. If they will not hear the one they will not believe the other.” | “You are very, very wrong, if you really think that,” said the Professor. “Recollect the parable of Dives. Moses and the Prophets give the theory, the resurrection is the fact. If they will not hear the one they will not believe the other.” | ||
{{Page aside|284}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=284}} | ||
“I cannot see how scientific men can deny facts that are brought before them,” said I. | “I cannot see how scientific men can deny facts that are brought before them,” said I. | ||
| Line 3,724: | Line 3,859: | ||
On my return I took up the little pile of letters that lay on the table. After dismissing to the waste-paper basket several circulars relating to gold mine and other schemes for drawing money from sanguine investors, I took up an envelope on which I at once recognised the handwriting of | On my return I took up the little pile of letters that lay on the table. After dismissing to the waste-paper basket several circulars relating to gold mine and other schemes for drawing money from sanguine investors, I took up an envelope on which I at once recognised the handwriting of | ||
{{Page aside|285}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=285}} | ||
my friend, the Professor. I tore open the seal hastily, and not without a feeling of regret that this one communication had not been sent on to me, especially as it was marked “immediate and important,” on the outside. But what was my dismay when I read its contents: | my friend, the Professor. I tore open the seal hastily, and not without a feeling of regret that this one communication had not been sent on to me, especially as it was marked “immediate and important,” on the outside. But what was my dismay when I read its contents: | ||
| Line 3,746: | Line 3,881: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[By opening so freely…]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[By opening so freely…]}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=''By opening so freely their lunatic asylums to their supposed madmen, men only seek to assure each other that they are not themselves mad.''|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Montesquieu</span>, “''Lettres Persanes.''”}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=''By opening so freely their lunatic asylums to their supposed madmen, men only seek to assure each other that they are not themselves mad.''|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Montesquieu</span>, “''Lettres Persanes.''”}} | ||
| Line 3,752: | Line 3,887: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|286}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=286}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Two Christmas Visions}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Two Christmas Visions}} | ||
<center>I.</center> | <center>I.</center> | ||
| Line 3,776: | Line 3,911: | ||
Again the scene changed, and I stood within the chamber where I had lain the child. He was asleep, but he awoke even as I approached the couch, and once more the piteous wail smote my ears and made my heart ache. I clasped him in my arms, endeavouring to soothe him. I | Again the scene changed, and I stood within the chamber where I had lain the child. He was asleep, but he awoke even as I approached the couch, and once more the piteous wail smote my ears and made my heart ache. I clasped him in my arms, endeavouring to soothe him. I | ||
{{Page aside|287}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=287}} | ||
thought not to either clothe or feed him for to me he was less body than soul. As I hushed him, it seemed to me that we were reflected by a large mirror which attracted his gaze, and stretching out his hand he touched his image. The cold solid surface frightened him, and he clung to me with screams, dreadful to hear, clung frantically, madly; his little hands tearing my neck and throat. He had the strength of a wild animal and grew greater and stronger; and as I struggled with him in terror, he bit me with savageness. Suddenly I recollected the angel’s warning, and carrying him with difficulty before the mirror again. “See,” I said, “it is but your own image reflected there; it moves only as you move, and is powerless to hurt either of us.” | thought not to either clothe or feed him for to me he was less body than soul. As I hushed him, it seemed to me that we were reflected by a large mirror which attracted his gaze, and stretching out his hand he touched his image. The cold solid surface frightened him, and he clung to me with screams, dreadful to hear, clung frantically, madly; his little hands tearing my neck and throat. He had the strength of a wild animal and grew greater and stronger; and as I struggled with him in terror, he bit me with savageness. Suddenly I recollected the angel’s warning, and carrying him with difficulty before the mirror again. “See,” I said, “it is but your own image reflected there; it moves only as you move, and is powerless to hurt either of us.” | ||
| Line 3,790: | Line 3,925: | ||
Once again the Angel stood beside me. His voice was kind and gentle; it had been almost stern in its calm serenity before. | Once again the Angel stood beside me. His voice was kind and gentle; it had been almost stern in its calm serenity before. | ||
{{Page aside|288}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=288}} | ||
“You have done your part,” he said. “You have sown the seed and must rest patiently for the fruit.” He took my hand in his and drew me away. | “You have done your part,” he said. “You have sown the seed and must rest patiently for the fruit.” He took my hand in his and drew me away. | ||
| Line 3,802: | Line 3,937: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Two Christmas Visions}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Two Christmas Visions}} | ||
<center>II.</center> | <center>II.</center> | ||
| Line 3,836: | Line 3,971: | ||
In his right hand he holds a black rod surmounted by a golden crown, and the other end finished off with a golden ball. | In his right hand he holds a black rod surmounted by a golden crown, and the other end finished off with a golden ball. | ||
{{Page aside|289}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=289}} | ||
In his left hand he swings a censer, from which escape the most overpowering fumes. I am conscious that no other guard than those fumes is necessary to bar my progress. | In his left hand he swings a censer, from which escape the most overpowering fumes. I am conscious that no other guard than those fumes is necessary to bar my progress. | ||
| Line 3,864: | Line 3,999: | ||
All along the gallery leading to this chamber the men were sitting down and had sandals, but here around the altar stand, bare-footed, the same number as in the previous groups, venerable looking men, in snow white gowns and turbans; their long beards and hair also white. A golden star with golden rays upon each turban. In their hands golden | All along the gallery leading to this chamber the men were sitting down and had sandals, but here around the altar stand, bare-footed, the same number as in the previous groups, venerable looking men, in snow white gowns and turbans; their long beards and hair also white. A golden star with golden rays upon each turban. In their hands golden | ||
{{Page aside|290}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=290}} | ||
dishes, upon which is broken bread.<ref name="v3-p290-n1">The broken fragments of the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">One Truth</span>, which underlies each and every religion. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Similar dishes, but of baser metal, were in the hands of all the men in the gallery. | dishes, upon which is broken bread.<ref name="v3-p290-n1">The broken fragments of the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">One Truth</span>, which underlies each and every religion. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Similar dishes, but of baser metal, were in the hands of all the men in the gallery. | ||
| Line 3,900: | Line 4,035: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Note}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Note}} | ||
This “dream” would perhaps be more accurately described as a “vision” conveying truth under a symbolical form. The general interpretation is indicated with sufficient clearness in the account of the dream itself; but a few remarks on some points of detail may be of service. | This “dream” would perhaps be more accurately described as a “vision” conveying truth under a symbolical form. The general interpretation is indicated with sufficient clearness in the account of the dream itself; but a few remarks on some points of detail may be of service. | ||
| Line 3,906: | Line 4,041: | ||
The dreamer is in search of that hidden knowledge which lies at the inmost heart of all religions. This can be ''only gained through initiation.'' | The dreamer is in search of that hidden knowledge which lies at the inmost heart of all religions. This can be ''only gained through initiation.'' | ||
{{Page aside|291}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=291}} | ||
The guardian of the gate is clad in a grey-blue garb, the apparent colour of the visible “heavens”; the square flat top of his headgear symbolizing the four elements, or, rather, the number “four,” which is so important a factor in symbolism. | The guardian of the gate is clad in a grey-blue garb, the apparent colour of the visible “heavens”; the square flat top of his headgear symbolizing the four elements, or, rather, the number “four,” which is so important a factor in symbolism. | ||
| Line 3,931: | Line 4,066: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - The Talking Image of Urur|The Talking Image of Urur]]}} | ||
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] | <center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 292-300</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | |||
<hr> | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=300}} | |||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Satire is a sort of glass, wherein beholders generally discover everybody’s face but their own.''”|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Swift.</span>}} | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
= | {{Style P-Quote|1=“''If evil be said of thee, and if it be true, correct thyself; if it be a lie, laugh at it.''”|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Epictetus.</span>}} | ||
<hr> | |||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | |||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Dirge for the Dead in Life|The Dirge for the Dead in Life]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 301-303</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Zhelihovsky V.P. - Accursed|Accursed!]]}} | ||
[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera Jelihovsky]] | <center>[[Zhelihovsky, Vera Petrovna de|Vera Jelihovsky]], pp. 304-316</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|316}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=316}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Editors’ note on “Accursed!” by Vera Jelihovsky]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Editors’ note on “Accursed!” by Vera Jelihovsky]}} | ||
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Note.</span> – This story is based upon an absolutely true fact, and the biography of a once living person. It was repeatedly narrated by the late Princess W * * * an eye-witness, to the family of the writer. Only the names and locality have been changed.] | [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Note.</span> – This story is based upon an absolutely true fact, and the biography of a once living person. It was repeatedly narrated by the late Princess W * * * an eye-witness, to the family of the writer. Only the names and locality have been changed.] | ||
| Line 3,956: | Line 4,097: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|317}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=317}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Seven Geometrical Vowels}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Seven Geometrical Vowels}} | ||
A <span style="font-variant:small-caps">circle</span> simply represents a limit. There is no point within its circumference. | A <span style="font-variant:small-caps">circle</span> simply represents a limit. There is no point within its circumference. | ||
| Line 3,991: | Line 4,132: | ||
[[File:Lucifer v3 p317 - Geometrical vowels.png|center|750px|Original geometrical diagrams and their arrangement, page 317]] | [[File:Lucifer v3 p317 - Geometrical vowels.png|center|750px|Original geometrical diagrams and their arrangement, page 317]] | ||
{{Page aside|318}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=318}} | ||
The Triangle defines the two extremes of consciousness upon the plane of manifestation. | The Triangle defines the two extremes of consciousness upon the plane of manifestation. | ||
| Line 4,014: | Line 4,155: | ||
[[File:Lucifer v3 p318 - Geometrical vowels.png|center|750px|Original geometrical diagrams and their arrangement, page 318]] | [[File:Lucifer v3 p318 - Geometrical vowels.png|center|750px|Original geometrical diagrams and their arrangement, page 318]] | ||
{{Page aside|319}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=319}} | ||
set in motion and combined to produce a natural manifestation. The correspondence might be carried to an extent not wise to write down. | set in motion and combined to produce a natural manifestation. The correspondence might be carried to an extent not wise to write down. | ||
| Line 4,041: | Line 4,182: | ||
[[File:Lucifer v3 p319 - Geometrical vowels.png|center|750px|Original geometrical diagrams and their arrangement, page 319]] | [[File:Lucifer v3 p319 - Geometrical vowels.png|center|750px|Original geometrical diagrams and their arrangement, page 319]] | ||
{{Page aside|320}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=320}} | ||
E or earth, the stomach, &c., to the navel, and U or void, the bowels below the navel, and including the hinder parts. | E or earth, the stomach, &c., to the navel, and U or void, the bowels below the navel, and including the hinder parts. | ||
| Line 4,073: | Line 4,214: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hoffmann E.T.A. - The Elixir of the Devil|The Elixir of the Devil]]}} | ||
[[Hoffmann, Ernst Theodor Wilhelm|E. T. A. Hoffmann]] | <center>[[Hoffmann, Ernst Theodor Wilhelm|E. T. A. Hoffmann]], pp. 321-327</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Dialogue Between the Two Editors|Dialogues between the Two Editors]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 328-333</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|334}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=334}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Hosea's Prophecy about Rotten Rails}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Hosea's Prophecy about Rotten Rails}} | ||
SOMETIME ago in an article, the “Tetragrammaton” (''Theosophist''), we remarked that by the ''Notarikon'' method of Kabalistic reading one could make Biblical sentences read almost anything. Here is an instance. A Kabalist, of the Abracadabric name of Katzenellenbogen, sent to the St. Petersburg ''Svyet'' a Kabalistic calculation made subservient by him for the occasion. It is verse 14 in chapter XIII. of ''Hosea,'' read by the Notarikon, and thus shown to foretell the catastrophe which happened to the Imperial train on October 17th (29th) and the miraculous escape of the Czar of Russia and his family. The Kabalistic combination struck the profane herds with amazement, and the ancient “prophecy” ran the round of all the Russian papers. We quote from the author’s article. | SOMETIME ago in an article, the “Tetragrammaton” (''Theosophist''), we remarked that by the ''Notarikon'' method of Kabalistic reading one could make Biblical sentences read almost anything. Here is an instance. A Kabalist, of the Abracadabric name of Katzenellenbogen, sent to the St. Petersburg ''Svyet'' a Kabalistic calculation made subservient by him for the occasion. It is verse 14 in chapter XIII. of ''Hosea,'' read by the Notarikon, and thus shown to foretell the catastrophe which happened to the Imperial train on October 17th (29th) and the miraculous escape of the Czar of Russia and his family. The Kabalistic combination struck the profane herds with amazement, and the ancient “prophecy” ran the round of all the Russian papers. We quote from the author’s article. | ||
| Line 4,095: | Line 4,236: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|335}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=335}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Dreams and Dream Stories}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Dreams and Dream Stories}} | ||
DREAMS and ghost-stories have always, for some unexplained reason, been considered appropriate to the holy Christmas season. At that “witching time,” the most sober amongst us are wont to sit around the fire, in an enchanted circle, and to beguile the evening hours outvying one another with tales of wonder and dread until “each particular hair doth stand on end,” and we dare scarcely look behind us into the distant gloom of the apartment, still less mount unaccompanied to the attic chamber. | DREAMS and ghost-stories have always, for some unexplained reason, been considered appropriate to the holy Christmas season. At that “witching time,” the most sober amongst us are wont to sit around the fire, in an enchanted circle, and to beguile the evening hours outvying one another with tales of wonder and dread until “each particular hair doth stand on end,” and we dare scarcely look behind us into the distant gloom of the apartment, still less mount unaccompanied to the attic chamber. | ||
| Line 4,107: | Line 4,248: | ||
To my own thinking their style is somewhat akin to that of the shorter tales of Nathaniel Hawthorne. They have his peculiar weirdness and force of expression, together with his marvellous insight into the soul of things. They thrill us by their realism, while they leave us in doubt as to the exact line | To my own thinking their style is somewhat akin to that of the shorter tales of Nathaniel Hawthorne. They have his peculiar weirdness and force of expression, together with his marvellous insight into the soul of things. They thrill us by their realism, while they leave us in doubt as to the exact line | ||
{{Page aside|336}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=336}} | ||
between fact and fiction, and a certain delicacy of touch, indicative rather than descriptive of character, recalls at times the hand of that inimitable master. But the sentiments are strikingly Mrs. Kingsford’s own. ''A Village of Seers'' relates a marvellous adventure which befel a father who went to seek for his boy, lost some months previously among the Swiss mountains. He had heard that in a certain village lived a family of seers, gifted on one night in the year only with second sight, by means of which they were permitted to see whatever they most desired. The gift was originally bestowed on a blind ancestor of the family, who had, at great risk and peril, guided a priest, struggling with the storm and carrying the viaticum, to the death-bed of a reputed sorcerer. In the words of the tale. | between fact and fiction, and a certain delicacy of touch, indicative rather than descriptive of character, recalls at times the hand of that inimitable master. But the sentiments are strikingly Mrs. Kingsford’s own. ''A Village of Seers'' relates a marvellous adventure which befel a father who went to seek for his boy, lost some months previously among the Swiss mountains. He had heard that in a certain village lived a family of seers, gifted on one night in the year only with second sight, by means of which they were permitted to see whatever they most desired. The gift was originally bestowed on a blind ancestor of the family, who had, at great risk and peril, guided a priest, struggling with the storm and carrying the viaticum, to the death-bed of a reputed sorcerer. In the words of the tale. | ||
| Line 4,125: | Line 4,266: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|337}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=337}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Was St. Paul An Initiate?}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Was St. Paul An Initiate?}} | ||
A LIGHT is thrown on the question by the Alexandrian manuscript of the New Testament in the British Museum. The well-known passage I. Timothy iii., 16, has exercised the attention of students for a few hundred years. The importance of the extrinsic interpretation of the text has led many to permit their sight of the words written to be obscured by their predilections. It is necessary, however, for the student to look at the subject with the “drylight” of Goethe, and to see how far Theosophy will help us in the investigation. Those who say “it is not true, and it does not matter,” may leave the question to those who care to work it out. | A LIGHT is thrown on the question by the Alexandrian manuscript of the New Testament in the British Museum. The well-known passage I. Timothy iii., 16, has exercised the attention of students for a few hundred years. The importance of the extrinsic interpretation of the text has led many to permit their sight of the words written to be obscured by their predilections. It is necessary, however, for the student to look at the subject with the “drylight” of Goethe, and to see how far Theosophy will help us in the investigation. Those who say “it is not true, and it does not matter,” may leave the question to those who care to work it out. | ||
| Line 4,146: | Line 4,287: | ||
shall have become stale, the probability is strong in favour of its | shall have become stale, the probability is strong in favour of its | ||
{{Page aside|338}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=338}} | ||
popularity, as its employment will be in favour with those who, with “sweetness, light, and culture,” expound the translations of the Bible. | popularity, as its employment will be in favour with those who, with “sweetness, light, and culture,” expound the translations of the Bible. | ||
| Line 4,166: | Line 4,307: | ||
What can we say of the literary sincerity of the man who was a party to suborning false witness against St. Eustathius at Antioch, and against St. Athanasius at Tyre? These spurious codices were written at the very time when Arianism was in the ascendant, and thought to keep there. I will not attempt to wade through the miserable history of Eusebius, as you have bestowed, perhaps, sufficiently, ''poudre insecticide'' on him in the “Secret Doctrine.” I must, | What can we say of the literary sincerity of the man who was a party to suborning false witness against St. Eustathius at Antioch, and against St. Athanasius at Tyre? These spurious codices were written at the very time when Arianism was in the ascendant, and thought to keep there. I will not attempt to wade through the miserable history of Eusebius, as you have bestowed, perhaps, sufficiently, ''poudre insecticide'' on him in the “Secret Doctrine.” I must, | ||
{{Page aside|339}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=339}} | ||
however, remind your readers that, as if Josephus was not bad enough, Eusebius has made him worse. The owl which Josephus says that Herod Agrippa saw before his death, Eusebius, by dexterous textual manipulation, turns into an angel. Even his defenders have been forced to admit ''a sinceritatis via deflexit noster.'' Men like St. Chrysostom, however, show that Eusebius’ renderings were not always regarded with respect. | however, remind your readers that, as if Josephus was not bad enough, Eusebius has made him worse. The owl which Josephus says that Herod Agrippa saw before his death, Eusebius, by dexterous textual manipulation, turns into an angel. Even his defenders have been forced to admit ''a sinceritatis via deflexit noster.'' Men like St. Chrysostom, however, show that Eusebius’ renderings were not always regarded with respect. | ||
| Line 4,177: | Line 4,318: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (49)|[Editorial reply to A Book-Worm on the occult meaning of the circle and point]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (49)|[Editorial reply to A Book-Worm on the occult meaning of the circle and point]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 339</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside| | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=339|item=2}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Lodges of Magic}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Lodges of Magic}} | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nothing</span> that has yet appeared in your magazine has been so much in concord with my own humble views as your Editorial in the October Number on “Lodges of Magic.” | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nothing</span> that has yet appeared in your magazine has been so much in concord with my own humble views as your Editorial in the October Number on “Lodges of Magic.” | ||
| Line 4,196: | Line 4,337: | ||
The danger which attends the ''desire to know'' is that the knowledge to be gained too often becomes the goal of our endeavours, instead of being the | The danger which attends the ''desire to know'' is that the knowledge to be gained too often becomes the goal of our endeavours, instead of being the | ||
{{Page aside|340}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=340}} | ||
means whereby to become perfect. And by “perfect” I mean Union with the Absolute. | means whereby to become perfect. And by “perfect” I mean Union with the Absolute. | ||
| Line 4,222: | Line 4,363: | ||
Now, is this Theosophy? If so, I will have none of it. I own I should like to see phenomena, to “call spirits from the vasty deep” with success.<ref name="v3-p340-n1">It is not in the Theosophical Society that our correspondent can ever hope to evoke spooks or see any ''physical'' phenomena. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But I do not flatter myself that this longing is of a pure nature. If I did not sometimes wish to take a short cut to knowledge, I should not be a man ''as we know him.'' But I believe this desire after manifestation to be of the earth, earthy. | Now, is this Theosophy? If so, I will have none of it. I own I should like to see phenomena, to “call spirits from the vasty deep” with success.<ref name="v3-p340-n1">It is not in the Theosophical Society that our correspondent can ever hope to evoke spooks or see any ''physical'' phenomena. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But I do not flatter myself that this longing is of a pure nature. If I did not sometimes wish to take a short cut to knowledge, I should not be a man ''as we know him.'' But I believe this desire after manifestation to be of the earth, earthy. | ||
{{Page aside|341}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=341}} | ||
With faith we can do all things, yet we should not desire ''to do'' all things, but simply to have the faith. | With faith we can do all things, yet we should not desire ''to do'' all things, but simply to have the faith. | ||
| Line 4,243: | Line 4,384: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (49)|[Editorial reply to A. E. on the Esoteric Section]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (49)|[Editorial reply to A. E. on the Esoteric Section]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 341</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Children Allowed to Train Themselves for Murder|Children Allowed to Train Themselves for Murder]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 341-342</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|343}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=343}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Devil, Who is He?}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Devil, Who is He?}} | ||
Sir, | Sir, | ||
| Line 4,276: | Line 4,417: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil, Who is He|[Editor’s reply to “The Devil, Who is He?” by T. G. Headley]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil, Who is He|[Editor’s reply to “The Devil, Who is He?” by T. G. Headley]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 344-345</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Literary Jottings (2)|Literary Jottings]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 346-349</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|350}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=350}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical and Mystic Publications}} | ||
<center>“<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Theosophist</span>” (Madras).</center> | <center>“<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Theosophist</span>” (Madras).</center> | ||
| Line 4,304: | Line 4,445: | ||
The November number opens with the Proem and Stanzas of Vol. I. of the ''Secret Doctrine'', a work which we trust is by this time in the hands of all regular readers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> who aim at obtaining true knowledge of themselves and of the world around them. Rama Prasad continues his valuable series on ''Nature’s Finer Forces'', to which reference has already been made, and there is an | The November number opens with the Proem and Stanzas of Vol. I. of the ''Secret Doctrine'', a work which we trust is by this time in the hands of all regular readers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> who aim at obtaining true knowledge of themselves and of the world around them. Rama Prasad continues his valuable series on ''Nature’s Finer Forces'', to which reference has already been made, and there is an | ||
{{Page aside|351}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=351}} | ||
excellent paper on the ''Dhammapada Jataha.'' The account of the ''Jaina amayana'' is continued, as also ''The Experiences of a Student of Occultism.'' | excellent paper on the ''Dhammapada Jataha.'' The account of the ''Jaina amayana'' is continued, as also ''The Experiences of a Student of Occultism.'' | ||
| Line 4,342: | Line 4,483: | ||
This is the third of the Theosophical magazines, but we have only the September number before us. The publication of the October and November numbers has been delayed or prevented by a variety of circumstances, among others the fact that the whole burden and work of its publication falls on the shoulders of its Editor M. Gaboriau. Hence, however great his devotion, it is a physical impossiblity for him to cope with all that is demanded of him. Thus even a small hitch produces great delay and loss of time, because there are only one or two pair of hands to do everything; but we note that the November | This is the third of the Theosophical magazines, but we have only the September number before us. The publication of the October and November numbers has been delayed or prevented by a variety of circumstances, among others the fact that the whole burden and work of its publication falls on the shoulders of its Editor M. Gaboriau. Hence, however great his devotion, it is a physical impossiblity for him to cope with all that is demanded of him. Thus even a small hitch produces great delay and loss of time, because there are only one or two pair of hands to do everything; but we note that the November | ||
{{Page aside|352}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=16|p=352}} | ||
number though not yet to hand will be a double number of 128 pages. | number though not yet to hand will be a double number of 128 pages. | ||
| Line 4,372: | Line 4,513: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|To Correspondents}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=To Correspondents}} | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mrs. Susie E. H.</span> (2nd deg.), 941, Penn. Ave. – Thanks, sincerely. Will answer at the first moment of leisure. An article from your pen would be most welcome. | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mrs. Susie E. H.</span> (2nd deg.), 941, Penn. Ave. – Thanks, sincerely. Will answer at the first moment of leisure. An article from your pen would be most welcome. | ||
| Line 4,385: | Line 4,526: | ||
== No. 17 – January 1889 == | == No. 17 – January 1889 == | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Year is Dead, Long Live the Year|The Year is Dead, Long Live the Year!]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 353-359</center> | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (50)|[Reply to the Saturday Review on “Accursed” by Vera Jelihovsky]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (50)|[Reply to the Saturday Review on “Accursed” by Vera Jelihovsky]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 359</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|360}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=360}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Tall</span> was she as the aspen, tall and slender, | {{Style P-Poem|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Tall</span> was she as the aspen, tall and slender, | ||
| Line 4,437: | Line 4,576: | ||
Fate recketh not, she may not joy or mourn:|title=The Slain Dove}} | Fate recketh not, she may not joy or mourn:|title=The Slain Dove}} | ||
{{Page aside|361}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=361}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Serene, while stars flame high in sudden madness, | {{Style P-Poem|poem=Serene, while stars flame high in sudden madness, | ||
| Line 4,486: | Line 4,625: | ||
To catch the fragrant gold-dust raining there.}} | To catch the fragrant gold-dust raining there.}} | ||
{{Page aside|362}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=362}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=She loved th’ unnoticed splendour, wondrous, golden, | {{Style P-Poem|poem=She loved th’ unnoticed splendour, wondrous, golden, | ||
| Line 4,533: | Line 4,672: | ||
Till to death’s ocean danced life’s singing stream.}} | Till to death’s ocean danced life’s singing stream.}} | ||
{{Page aside|363}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=363}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Not that, indeed, her childish mind knew clearly | {{Style P-Poem|poem=Not that, indeed, her childish mind knew clearly | ||
| Line 4,580: | Line 4,719: | ||
But slays the soul and casts it into hell!}} | But slays the soul and casts it into hell!}} | ||
{{Page aside|364}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=364}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then fell her first tears, bitter, unchecked, burning | {{Style P-Poem|poem=Then fell her first tears, bitter, unchecked, burning | ||
| Line 4,635: | Line 4,774: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - The Talking Image of Urur|The Talking Image of Urur]]}} | ||
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] | <center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 365-371</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|372}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=372}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Mahatmas Through the Ages}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Mahatmas Through the Ages}} | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Although</span> belief in the existence of “Masters of Wisdom” is a matter of personal conviction, reasoning, and experience, it is easy enough to collect historical proofs that such a belief has existed in all ages and nearly in all countries. Not only is the tradition living to this day in India, but the oldest legends in the world, those of the Chinese, and the works of the Taoist Mystics, nearly all revolve around this particular belief. | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Although</span> belief in the existence of “Masters of Wisdom” is a matter of personal conviction, reasoning, and experience, it is easy enough to collect historical proofs that such a belief has existed in all ages and nearly in all countries. Not only is the tradition living to this day in India, but the oldest legends in the world, those of the Chinese, and the works of the Taoist Mystics, nearly all revolve around this particular belief. | ||
| Line 4,660: | Line 4,799: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|373}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=373}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Genesis of Evil in Human Life}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Genesis of Evil in Human Life}} | ||
EVIL is a mysterious subject, and of universal interest; it is continually presenting itself for discussion, and men exercise their minds very greatly upon it. It affects man deeply in his thoughts and speculations, because it is so large a factor in his life, and the cause of so much sorrow and suffering. | EVIL is a mysterious subject, and of universal interest; it is continually presenting itself for discussion, and men exercise their minds very greatly upon it. It affects man deeply in his thoughts and speculations, because it is so large a factor in his life, and the cause of so much sorrow and suffering. | ||
| Line 4,680: | Line 4,819: | ||
So it is continually asked what it is that has produced a world of activity and of feeling so inharmonious in its movements, so disjointed in its mutual inner relations, and so accompanied by sadness and fruitlessness? And the ''wise'' go further and ask, as the most pertinent and | So it is continually asked what it is that has produced a world of activity and of feeling so inharmonious in its movements, so disjointed in its mutual inner relations, and so accompanied by sadness and fruitlessness? And the ''wise'' go further and ask, as the most pertinent and | ||
{{Page aside|374}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=374}} | ||
momentous of life-questions, how can the discords be resolved, the canker of disunion eliminated, and the vitalizing elements of true wisdom and purpose introduced? | momentous of life-questions, how can the discords be resolved, the canker of disunion eliminated, and the vitalizing elements of true wisdom and purpose introduced? | ||
| Line 4,700: | Line 4,839: | ||
So strong is this original nature that it tends to assert supremacy over the faculties of greater range and power, pressing them into its service and subordinating them to the ministration of its demands and needs. And the whole principle of the animal nature is ''self;'' this is the beginning, middle and end of animal existence. In the arena of animal life, whatever conflicts with Self, or opposes obstacles to its desires, is | So strong is this original nature that it tends to assert supremacy over the faculties of greater range and power, pressing them into its service and subordinating them to the ministration of its demands and needs. And the whole principle of the animal nature is ''self;'' this is the beginning, middle and end of animal existence. In the arena of animal life, whatever conflicts with Self, or opposes obstacles to its desires, is | ||
{{Page aside|375}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=375}} | ||
treated as antagonistic: if the opponent be weak or the obstacle slight, it is crushed; if the opposite, it is fled from or avoided. | treated as antagonistic: if the opponent be weak or the obstacle slight, it is crushed; if the opposite, it is fled from or avoided. | ||
| Line 4,718: | Line 4,857: | ||
But with the endowments of which we have spoken and which alone would have made him ''an animal of more definite consciousness merely'', a higher principle was also bestowed which carried with it a Law of | But with the endowments of which we have spoken and which alone would have made him ''an animal of more definite consciousness merely'', a higher principle was also bestowed which carried with it a Law of | ||
{{Page aside|376}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=376}} | ||
Existence the very antithesis of the animal principle or Principle of Self. This higher principle, like Light in the physical world, appears as a simple essence in its complete form, but may, like Light, be dispersed into many beautiful and energizing rays by refraction through suitable media. In its simple form, as a unit of force, this principle is ''Spiritual Wisdom.''<ref name="v3-p376-n1">“The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and of good works.” – James iii., 17.</ref> It illumines life fully and truly, and beneath its brilliant rays the true character of the individual and of the world in which he moves – its objects, paths, movements and destiny, arrange themselves before the inner vision in their real nature and relationship. | Existence the very antithesis of the animal principle or Principle of Self. This higher principle, like Light in the physical world, appears as a simple essence in its complete form, but may, like Light, be dispersed into many beautiful and energizing rays by refraction through suitable media. In its simple form, as a unit of force, this principle is ''Spiritual Wisdom.''<ref name="v3-p376-n1">“The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and of good works.” – James iii., 17.</ref> It illumines life fully and truly, and beneath its brilliant rays the true character of the individual and of the world in which he moves – its objects, paths, movements and destiny, arrange themselves before the inner vision in their real nature and relationship. | ||
| Line 4,734: | Line 4,873: | ||
He recognises, also, that to yield to this disintegrating force, to that which produces chaos and decay instead of vitality, must be contrary to the law of his being, and will ever hinder the fulfilment of his destiny, ''the union of his will and his intelligence with the Fount of Wisdom, Beauty and Power.'' | He recognises, also, that to yield to this disintegrating force, to that which produces chaos and decay instead of vitality, must be contrary to the law of his being, and will ever hinder the fulfilment of his destiny, ''the union of his will and his intelligence with the Fount of Wisdom, Beauty and Power.'' | ||
{{Page aside|377}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=377}} | ||
The antagonism and energy of the contending forces become accentuated from the discovery of these truths, and confusion and unrest are generated within the arena of the struggle. The conscious object of this conflict cannot escape from the discomfort, perplexity and sadness it engenders, and he realizes, sooner or later, that his decision must needs be made, and his Will definitely and permanently allied with the One Principle, or surrendered with unstable weakness to the other. | The antagonism and energy of the contending forces become accentuated from the discovery of these truths, and confusion and unrest are generated within the arena of the struggle. The conscious object of this conflict cannot escape from the discomfort, perplexity and sadness it engenders, and he realizes, sooner or later, that his decision must needs be made, and his Will definitely and permanently allied with the One Principle, or surrendered with unstable weakness to the other. | ||
| Line 4,748: | Line 4,887: | ||
They set in motion currents of evil and misery of which no one can foresee the end or the consequences. It is the forces underlying such acts which originate dogmatism, persecution, priestly assumption, and all forms of inquisition into personal life and personal convictions. Have these not wrought sorrow, pain, social chaos, and national anarchy? Are they not still in operation around us? What said Jesus about personal arrogance and Phariseeism?</ref> This is the | They set in motion currents of evil and misery of which no one can foresee the end or the consequences. It is the forces underlying such acts which originate dogmatism, persecution, priestly assumption, and all forms of inquisition into personal life and personal convictions. Have these not wrought sorrow, pain, social chaos, and national anarchy? Are they not still in operation around us? What said Jesus about personal arrogance and Phariseeism?</ref> This is the | ||
{{Page aside|378}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=378}} | ||
emphasised, more spiritual form of self-worship – the most deadly enemy of the soul of man, and the greatest obstacle to its attainment of true blessedness. | emphasised, more spiritual form of self-worship – the most deadly enemy of the soul of man, and the greatest obstacle to its attainment of true blessedness. | ||
| Line 4,765: | Line 4,904: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hoffmann E.T.A. - The Elixir of the Devil|The Elixir of the Devil]]}} | ||
[[Hoffmann, Ernst Theodor Wilhelm|E. T. A. Hoffmann]] | <center>[[Hoffmann, Ernst Theodor Wilhelm|E. T. A. Hoffmann]], pp. 379-387</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|388}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=388}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Graphology}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Graphology}} | ||
EVERY physical action of the human body is the outcome of the hidden, mysterious working of the Divine Light shining within us, the embodied soul which animates this little personality of ours; alas! too often exalted by us, and fondly cherished and imagined to be the “''summum bonum''” of all that Is, Was and Is to be. If we ''could'' only realise how small and insignificant we are when compared to the seething mass of humanity by which we are surrounded, we should think a little less of ourselves, and probably also of our capabilities, than too many of us are apt to do at present. | EVERY physical action of the human body is the outcome of the hidden, mysterious working of the Divine Light shining within us, the embodied soul which animates this little personality of ours; alas! too often exalted by us, and fondly cherished and imagined to be the “''summum bonum''” of all that Is, Was and Is to be. If we ''could'' only realise how small and insignificant we are when compared to the seething mass of humanity by which we are surrounded, we should think a little less of ourselves, and probably also of our capabilities, than too many of us are apt to do at present. | ||
| Line 4,780: | Line 4,919: | ||
People display their characters by gestures, actions and speech, but how much of it? A dissimulative hypocrite may skilfully conceal the inner workings of his subtle nature, and effectually hide his real intentions from the ordinary observer as easily as possible, because his deceptiveness and cunning have probably become a second Nature to him – his stock-in-trade, in fact, which enables him to cast a glamour, a false appearance or ''maya'' over his victims, and by his apparent frankness ingratiate himself into their confidence and thus attain his unworthy ends whenever he chooses. Such a case as this could never occur to one who had learnt to read and study Nature by diving beneath its surface. Those who have devoted their energies and aims to learning to read a person’s character by means of his handwriting have gone very far below the surface; they have discovered the way to reading nuances and shades of character, wholly unexpected by even, possibly, the person himself – things entirely unknown to, and wholly undreamt of by him: for who is there who really and thoroughly understands his own character? Who can say, I know my weak spot in my physical or moral armour, and also my strong points. You may fancy you do – but wait until you are put to the test. Gold, in order to be purified, has to pass through the fire; and so it is with the human soul – it must pass through the fiery furnace of worldly desires and passions before it can be said | People display their characters by gestures, actions and speech, but how much of it? A dissimulative hypocrite may skilfully conceal the inner workings of his subtle nature, and effectually hide his real intentions from the ordinary observer as easily as possible, because his deceptiveness and cunning have probably become a second Nature to him – his stock-in-trade, in fact, which enables him to cast a glamour, a false appearance or ''maya'' over his victims, and by his apparent frankness ingratiate himself into their confidence and thus attain his unworthy ends whenever he chooses. Such a case as this could never occur to one who had learnt to read and study Nature by diving beneath its surface. Those who have devoted their energies and aims to learning to read a person’s character by means of his handwriting have gone very far below the surface; they have discovered the way to reading nuances and shades of character, wholly unexpected by even, possibly, the person himself – things entirely unknown to, and wholly undreamt of by him: for who is there who really and thoroughly understands his own character? Who can say, I know my weak spot in my physical or moral armour, and also my strong points. You may fancy you do – but wait until you are put to the test. Gold, in order to be purified, has to pass through the fire; and so it is with the human soul – it must pass through the fiery furnace of worldly desires and passions before it can be said | ||
{{Page aside|389}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=389}} | ||
to be purified. Until this has taken place it does not know its strength nor its capabilities – its character must be formed and moulded, and this is the way it is done, by trial, temptation and intense mental suffering. | to be purified. Until this has taken place it does not know its strength nor its capabilities – its character must be formed and moulded, and this is the way it is done, by trial, temptation and intense mental suffering. | ||
| Line 4,790: | Line 4,929: | ||
Certain well-defined rules and signs are given as being significative of certain traits of character; but it seems to me that, study it as you may, if you do not feel that inner conviction spring up within you when judging a character – as to what the persons really mean, what they really are living this life for – you will fail to grasp the key-note upon which all the other vibrations hang, and consequently fail in the main characteristics. You may study, compare, and read any amount of books and writings, and be just as wise, or very little nearer your object, as when you first started, if you do not have the divine possiblity of sensing another by the touch-stone of your own soul, by your own inner consciousness. I | Certain well-defined rules and signs are given as being significative of certain traits of character; but it seems to me that, study it as you may, if you do not feel that inner conviction spring up within you when judging a character – as to what the persons really mean, what they really are living this life for – you will fail to grasp the key-note upon which all the other vibrations hang, and consequently fail in the main characteristics. You may study, compare, and read any amount of books and writings, and be just as wise, or very little nearer your object, as when you first started, if you do not have the divine possiblity of sensing another by the touch-stone of your own soul, by your own inner consciousness. I | ||
{{Page aside|390}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=390}} | ||
know I may be running counter to a fellow student’s ideas in making this statement – to one who occupies a very high position in the Graphological and Chiromantic world; but I make it with all due forethought and deliberation; and say most emphatically, unless you are illuminated by the Divine Light, and your motives are worthy ones, you will fail in reading, at all events thoroughly, this page that Nature opens to those who seek to unravel her mysteries. | know I may be running counter to a fellow student’s ideas in making this statement – to one who occupies a very high position in the Graphological and Chiromantic world; but I make it with all due forethought and deliberation; and say most emphatically, unless you are illuminated by the Divine Light, and your motives are worthy ones, you will fail in reading, at all events thoroughly, this page that Nature opens to those who seek to unravel her mysteries. | ||
| Line 4,800: | Line 4,939: | ||
You will find that as it is with nations so it is with the individual units who help to form the nation. Look at the French, for instance – What do we find, as a general rule? Frivolity, carelessness, grace, | You will find that as it is with nations so it is with the individual units who help to form the nation. Look at the French, for instance – What do we find, as a general rule? Frivolity, carelessness, grace, | ||
{{Page aside|391}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=391}} | ||
refinement, vanity, and bombastic love of show, accompanied with the desire to do as little as possible, and to do that little as slowly and with as small a minimum of exertion as they are capable of. The Italians are somewhat similar – the Spanish also; the former nation is further marked by a deeper love of ease, laziness, and a more cultivated taste for the arts of music and singing. The Germans again are noted for being a steady-going, practical, hard, and disputative nation, all of which is shown in the average German writing, its difference to that of the French being an absence of the excessive flourish and superfluous lines to the capital letters visible in the average Frenchman’s writing, whereas the German delights more in a somewhat cramped, hard, upright, and twisted hand – indicative of his love of argument and discourse. | refinement, vanity, and bombastic love of show, accompanied with the desire to do as little as possible, and to do that little as slowly and with as small a minimum of exertion as they are capable of. The Italians are somewhat similar – the Spanish also; the former nation is further marked by a deeper love of ease, laziness, and a more cultivated taste for the arts of music and singing. The Germans again are noted for being a steady-going, practical, hard, and disputative nation, all of which is shown in the average German writing, its difference to that of the French being an absence of the excessive flourish and superfluous lines to the capital letters visible in the average Frenchman’s writing, whereas the German delights more in a somewhat cramped, hard, upright, and twisted hand – indicative of his love of argument and discourse. | ||
| Line 4,812: | Line 4,951: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|392}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=392}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|From the East of Time}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=From the East of Time}} | ||
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Charles Hannan</span>, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” etc.<br> ''(Continued from the November Number.)''</center> | <center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Charles Hannan</span>, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” etc.<br> ''(Continued from the November Number.)''</center> | ||
| Line 4,846: | Line 4,985: | ||
She is the daughter of my uncle’s dearest friend, and she is here upon a visit of some length. | She is the daughter of my uncle’s dearest friend, and she is here upon a visit of some length. | ||
{{Page aside|393}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=393}} | ||
To me every day seems as one nearer to the end – that end when she may be taken from me once more. | To me every day seems as one nearer to the end – that end when she may be taken from me once more. | ||
| Line 4,884: | Line 5,023: | ||
Then, straight in front, the undulating English park, with an old elm here and there casting its broad shadows on the ground, slopes downward to bathe in the stillness of the distant lake. And beyond, the land | Then, straight in front, the undulating English park, with an old elm here and there casting its broad shadows on the ground, slopes downward to bathe in the stillness of the distant lake. And beyond, the land | ||
{{Page aside|394}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=394}} | ||
rises again gently amidst trees and green meadows to meet the clear blue of the sky. | rises again gently amidst trees and green meadows to meet the clear blue of the sky. | ||
| Line 4,916: | Line 5,055: | ||
Onora must have noticed my strange and hideous thoughts! | Onora must have noticed my strange and hideous thoughts! | ||
{{Page aside|395}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=395}} | ||
Onora seems to read my soul; I cannot bear to stand in presence of her purity. What has come upon me? Help me! help me, God! | Onora seems to read my soul; I cannot bear to stand in presence of her purity. What has come upon me? Help me! help me, God! | ||
| Line 4,948: | Line 5,087: | ||
My uncle has fallen ill. To-day Onora and I have been in solitude, and to-day I almost told her of my love. We wandered through the woods till we came to a shaded seat that circles rudely an ivy-grown oak. Onora wished to paint, and I wished nothing save to lie upon the | My uncle has fallen ill. To-day Onora and I have been in solitude, and to-day I almost told her of my love. We wandered through the woods till we came to a shaded seat that circles rudely an ivy-grown oak. Onora wished to paint, and I wished nothing save to lie upon the | ||
{{Page aside|396}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=396}} | ||
soft moss and gaze upon her face; and in a little: “Why do you look at me so?” she asked with a troubled air. It was then I nearly spoke – something kept me still. | soft moss and gaze upon her face; and in a little: “Why do you look at me so?” she asked with a troubled air. It was then I nearly spoke – something kept me still. | ||
| Line 4,987: | Line 5,126: | ||
Yes, I fear – ay, hate, too. I do not know what evil surges within me. Misery has dwelt with me since that hour when you, Onora, looked down upon me as I read my verses to you in the wood. Why should you not | Yes, I fear – ay, hate, too. I do not know what evil surges within me. Misery has dwelt with me since that hour when you, Onora, looked down upon me as I read my verses to you in the wood. Why should you not | ||
{{Page aside|397}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=397}} | ||
love me? Mine is a double soul; has that part from the East of Time brought with it no knowledge, nothing that can aid itself and me to obtain thy love? To think of life without you – it could never be! Alone! My heart bursts into tears, and sadness fills me with its poesy. | love me? Mine is a double soul; has that part from the East of Time brought with it no knowledge, nothing that can aid itself and me to obtain thy love? To think of life without you – it could never be! Alone! My heart bursts into tears, and sadness fills me with its poesy. | ||
| Line 5,033: | Line 5,172: | ||
Her face and her golden hair.|title=Alone!}} | Her face and her golden hair.|title=Alone!}} | ||
{{Page aside|398}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=398}} | ||
I am wearied with my heart’s imagining of its own excess. | I am wearied with my heart’s imagining of its own excess. | ||
| Line 5,055: | Line 5,194: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Chinese Aphorisms]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Chinese Aphorisms]}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=The sage does not say what he does; but he does nothing that cannot be said. | {{Style P-Quote|1=The sage does not say what he does; but he does nothing that cannot be said. | ||
| Line 5,063: | Line 5,202: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|399}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=399}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Irish Fairies, Ghosts, Witches, etc.}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Irish Fairies, Ghosts, Witches, etc.}} | ||
IT has occurred to me that it would be interesting if some spiritualist or occultist would try to explain the various curious and intricate spiritualistic beliefs of peasants. When reading Irish folk-lore, or listening to Irish peasants telling their tales of magic and fairyism and witchcraft, more and more is one convinced that some clue there must be. Even if it is all dreaming, why have they dreamed this particular dream? Clearly the occultist should have his say as well as the folk-loreist. The history of a belief is not enough, one would gladly hear about its cause. | IT has occurred to me that it would be interesting if some spiritualist or occultist would try to explain the various curious and intricate spiritualistic beliefs of peasants. When reading Irish folk-lore, or listening to Irish peasants telling their tales of magic and fairyism and witchcraft, more and more is one convinced that some clue there must be. Even if it is all dreaming, why have they dreamed this particular dream? Clearly the occultist should have his say as well as the folk-loreist. The history of a belief is not enough, one would gladly hear about its cause. | ||
| Line 5,077: | Line 5,216: | ||
Unlike the witch, who deals with ghosts and spirits, the fairy doctor is never malignant; at worst, he is mischievous like his masters and | Unlike the witch, who deals with ghosts and spirits, the fairy doctor is never malignant; at worst, he is mischievous like his masters and | ||
{{Page aside|400}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=400}} | ||
servants the fairies. Croker, in the “Confessions of Tom Bourke,” said by Keightley, of the “Fairy Mythology,” to be the most valuable chapter in all his writings, describes the sayings and doings of such a man. Each family has its particular adherent among the “good people,” as the fairies are called, and sometimes when a man died the factions of his father and mother would fight as to the grave-yard he was to be buried in, the relations delaying the funeral until Tom Bourke told them one party or other had won. If they buried in the wrong grave-yard all kinds of ill luck would follow, for fairies know how to kill cattle with their fairy darts, and do all kinds of mischief. | servants the fairies. Croker, in the “Confessions of Tom Bourke,” said by Keightley, of the “Fairy Mythology,” to be the most valuable chapter in all his writings, describes the sayings and doings of such a man. Each family has its particular adherent among the “good people,” as the fairies are called, and sometimes when a man died the factions of his father and mother would fight as to the grave-yard he was to be buried in, the relations delaying the funeral until Tom Bourke told them one party or other had won. If they buried in the wrong grave-yard all kinds of ill luck would follow, for fairies know how to kill cattle with their fairy darts, and do all kinds of mischief. | ||
| Line 5,093: | Line 5,232: | ||
and then we may be sure he will reveal it only to his successor. | and then we may be sure he will reveal it only to his successor. | ||
{{Page aside|401}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=401}} | ||
<center>THE SOCIABLE FAIRIES.</center> | <center>THE SOCIABLE FAIRIES.</center> | ||
| Line 5,111: | Line 5,250: | ||
On May eve, every seventh year, they fight for the harvest, for the best ears of corn belong to them. An old man told me he saw them | On May eve, every seventh year, they fight for the harvest, for the best ears of corn belong to them. An old man told me he saw them | ||
{{Page aside|402}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=402}} | ||
fighting once. They tore the thatch off a house in the battle. Had you or I been there we had merely felt a great wind blowing; the peasantry know better than to mistake the fairies for the wind. When a little whirlwind passes, lifting the straws, they take off their hats and say: “God bless them,” for the fairies are going by. | fighting once. They tore the thatch off a house in the battle. Had you or I been there we had merely felt a great wind blowing; the peasantry know better than to mistake the fairies for the wind. When a little whirlwind passes, lifting the straws, they take off their hats and say: “God bless them,” for the fairies are going by. | ||
| Line 5,131: | Line 5,270: | ||
Some writers have supposed the Cluricaun to be another name of the same fairy, given him when he has laid aside his shoe-making at night | Some writers have supposed the Cluricaun to be another name of the same fairy, given him when he has laid aside his shoe-making at night | ||
{{Page aside|403}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=403}} | ||
and goes on the spree. The Cluricaun’s one occupation is robbing wine-cellars. | and goes on the spree. The Cluricaun’s one occupation is robbing wine-cellars. | ||
| Line 5,149: | Line 5,288: | ||
The Far-gorta (man of hunger) is an emaciated fairy that goes through the land in famine time, begging, and bringing good luck to the giver of alms. | The Far-gorta (man of hunger) is an emaciated fairy that goes through the land in famine time, begging, and bringing good luck to the giver of alms. | ||
{{Page aside|404}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=404}} | ||
The Banshee (''Bean-sidhe'') seems to be one of the sociable fairies grown solitary through the sorrow or the triumph of the moment; her name merely means woman-fairy, answering to the less common word Farshee [''Fear-sidhe''], man fairy. She wails, as most people know, over the death of some member of an old Irish family. Sometimes she is an enemy of the house, and wails with triumph; sometimes a friend, and wails with sorrow. When more than one Banshee comes to cry, the man or woman who is dying must have been very holy or very brave. Occasionally she is undoubtedly believed to be one of the sociable fairies. Cleena, once an ancient Irish goddess, is now a Munster sheoque. | The Banshee (''Bean-sidhe'') seems to be one of the sociable fairies grown solitary through the sorrow or the triumph of the moment; her name merely means woman-fairy, answering to the less common word Farshee [''Fear-sidhe''], man fairy. She wails, as most people know, over the death of some member of an old Irish family. Sometimes she is an enemy of the house, and wails with triumph; sometimes a friend, and wails with sorrow. When more than one Banshee comes to cry, the man or woman who is dying must have been very holy or very brave. Occasionally she is undoubtedly believed to be one of the sociable fairies. Cleena, once an ancient Irish goddess, is now a Munster sheoque. | ||
| Line 5,169: | Line 5,308: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|405}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=405}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|A Vision Produced by Music}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Vision Produced by Music}} | ||
I WAS lately at a concert in the Hof-Kirche, at Lucerne, to hear a celebrated artist sing an Ave Maria and St. Elizabeth’s prayer, the latter by Listz. But even more than with this beautiful music I was occupied with the symbolism of portions of the church. In the dim evening light I could just see, in a side chapel, a beautiful Assunta slowly ascending heavenward, with a rapt ecstatic expression of divine love, her eyes filled with the light of Heaven radiating from her heart, the only true heaven. | I WAS lately at a concert in the Hof-Kirche, at Lucerne, to hear a celebrated artist sing an Ave Maria and St. Elizabeth’s prayer, the latter by Listz. But even more than with this beautiful music I was occupied with the symbolism of portions of the church. In the dim evening light I could just see, in a side chapel, a beautiful Assunta slowly ascending heavenward, with a rapt ecstatic expression of divine love, her eyes filled with the light of Heaven radiating from her heart, the only true heaven. | ||
| Line 5,187: | Line 5,326: | ||
And another Voice came to me from Heaven and said, “Dost thou not understand the symbolism of all this earthly woe?” and my heart replied, “But dimly. Who can explain the Mystery?” | And another Voice came to me from Heaven and said, “Dost thou not understand the symbolism of all this earthly woe?” and my heart replied, “But dimly. Who can explain the Mystery?” | ||
{{Page aside|406}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=406}} | ||
And the Voice said, with tones deep and soft like the Atlantic wave as it rolls landwards on the long sands – “That beautiful partition on which idealized man is ever – and ever must be – crucified, until Mary comes back again, is the barrier between the two worlds, the low miserable world of earth and the true ideal transcendental world of the spirit and the soul. This wall of separation is made beautiful in order to make the earthly souls suffer from the ugliness of the evil in earth life, and to excite through this Suffering the sense of ideal beauty, which is in its true meaning exactly what men call religion. Behold, I tell you a mystery; this Partition that separates the two worlds can never be removed until Mary descends again into the living human heart, annulling its division, and bringing to each the divine counterpart of which Maria is the eternal symbol.” | And the Voice said, with tones deep and soft like the Atlantic wave as it rolls landwards on the long sands – “That beautiful partition on which idealized man is ever – and ever must be – crucified, until Mary comes back again, is the barrier between the two worlds, the low miserable world of earth and the true ideal transcendental world of the spirit and the soul. This wall of separation is made beautiful in order to make the earthly souls suffer from the ugliness of the evil in earth life, and to excite through this Suffering the sense of ideal beauty, which is in its true meaning exactly what men call religion. Behold, I tell you a mystery; this Partition that separates the two worlds can never be removed until Mary descends again into the living human heart, annulling its division, and bringing to each the divine counterpart of which Maria is the eternal symbol.” | ||
| Line 5,205: | Line 5,344: | ||
Lucerne. | Lucerne. | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{ | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=407}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Dialogue on the Mysteries of the After Life}} | |||
<center>II.</center> | |||
<center>ON THE CONSTITUTION OF THE INNER MAN AND ITS DIVISION.</center> | |||
= | M. Of course it is most difficult, and, as you say, “puzzling” to understand correctly and distinguish between the various ''aspects,'' called by us the “principles” of the real <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ego</span>. It is the more so as there exists a notable difference in the numbering of those principles by various Eastern schools, though at the bottom there is the same identical substratum of teaching in all of them. | ||
X. Are you thinking of the Vedantins. They divide our seven “principles” into five only, I believe? | |||
M. They do; but though I would not presume to dispute the point with a learned Vedantin, I may yet state as my private opinion that they have an obvious reason for it. With them it is only that compound spiritual aggregate which consists of various mental aspects that is called ''Man'' at all, the physical body being in their view something beneath contempt, and merely an ''illusion.'' Nor is the Vedanta the only philosophy to reckon in this manner. Lao-Tze in his ''Tao-te-King,'' mentions only five principles, because he, like the Vedantins, omits to include two principles, namely, the spirit (Atma) and the physical body, the latter of which, moreover, he calls “the cadaver.” Then there is the ''Taraka Rajà-Yogà'' School. Its teaching recognises only three “principles” in fact; but then, in reality, their ''Sthulopadi,'' or the physical body in its ''jagrata'' or waking conscious state, their ''Sukshmopadhi,'' the same body in ''svapna'' or the dreaming state, and their ''Karanopadhi'' or “causal body,” or that which passes from one incarnation to another, are all dual in their aspects, and thus make six. Add to this Atma, the impersonal divine principle or the immortal element in Man, undistinguished from the Universal Spirit, and you have the same seven, again, as in the esoteric division.<ref name="v3-p407-n1">See “Secret Doctrine” for a clearer explanation.</ref> | |||
X. Then it seems almost the same as the division made by mystic Christians: body, soul and spirit? | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> sombre depth of southern wood. | M. Just the same. We could easily make of the body the vehicle of the “vital Double”; of the latter the vehicle of Life or ''Prana;'' of ''Kamarupa'' or (animal) soul, the vehicle of the ''higher'' and the ''lower'' mind, and make of this six principles, crowning the whole with the one immortal spirit. In Occultism, every qualificative change in the state of our consciousness gives to man a new aspect, and if it prevails and becomes part of the living and acting <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ego</span>, it must be (and is) | ||
A fine leaf-scented atmosphere. | |||
A spot so hushed I almost feel | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=408}} | ||
given a special name, to distinguish the man in that particular state from the man he is when he places himself in another state. | |||
X. It is just that which is so difficult to understand. | |||
M. It seems to me very easy, on the contrary, once that you have seized the main idea, ''i.e.'' that man acts on this, or another plane of consciousness, in strict accordance with his mental and spiritual condition. But such is the materialism of the age that the more we explain, the less people seem capable of understanding what we say. Divide the terrestrial being called man into three chief aspects, if you like; but, unless you make of him a pure animal, you cannot do less. Take his objective ''body;'' the feeling principle in him – which is only a little higher than the ''instinctual'' element in the animal – or the vital elementary soul; and that which places him so immeasurably beyond and higher than the animal – ''i.e.'' his ''reasoning'' soul or “spirit.” Well, if we take these three groups or representative entities, and subdivide them, according to the occult teaching, what do we get? | |||
First of all Spirit (in the sense of the Absolute, and therefore indivisible <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>) or Atma. As this can neither be located nor conditioned in philosophy, being simply that which <span style="font-variant:small-caps">is</span>, in Eternity, and as the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span> cannot be absent from even the tiniest geometrical or mathematical point of the universe of matter or substance, it ought not to be called, in truth, a “human” principle at all. Rather, and at best, it is that point in metaphysical Space which the human Monad and its vehicle man, occupy for the period of every life. Now that point is as imaginary as man himself, and in reality is an illusion, a ''maya;'' but then for ourselves as for other personal Egos, we are a reality during that fit of illusion called life, and we have to take ourselves into account – in our own fancy at any rate, if no one else does. To make it more conceivable to the human intellect, when first attempting the study of Occultism, and to solve the A.B.C. of the mystery of man, Occultism calls it the ''seventh'' principle, the synthesis of the six, and gives it for vehicle the ''Spiritual'' Soul, ''Buddhi.'' Now the latter conceals a mystery, which is never given to any one with the exception of irrevocably pledged ''chelas,'' those at any rate, who can be safely trusted. Of course there would be less confusion, could it only be told; but, as this is directly concerned with the power of projecting one’s double consciously and at will, and as this gift like the “ring of Gyges” might prove very fatal to men at large and to the possessor of that faculty in particular, it is carefully guarded. Alone the adepts, who have been tried and can never be found wanting have the key of the mystery fully divulged to them. . . Let us avoid side issues, however, and hold to the “principles.” This divine soul or Buddhi, then, is the Vehicle of the Spirit. In conjunction, these two are one, impersonal, and without any attributes (on this plane, of course), and make two spiritual “principles.” If we pass on to the ''Human'' Soul (''manas'', the ''mens'') every one will agree that the intelligence of man is | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=409}} | |||
''dual'' to say the least: ''e.g.'' the high-minded man can hardly become low-minded; the very intellectual and spiritual-minded man is separated by an abyss from the obtuse, dull and material, if not animal-minded man. Why then should not these men be represented by two “principles” or two aspects rather? Every man has these two principles in him, one more active than the other, and in rare cases, one of these is entirely stunted in its growth: so to say paralysed by the strength and predominance of the other ''aspect,'' during the life of man. These, then, are what we call the two principles or aspects of ''Manas,'' the higher and the lower; the former, the higher Manas, or the thinking, conscious <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ego</span> gravitating toward the Spiritual Soul (Buddhi); and the latter, or its instinctual principle attracted to ''Kama,'' the seat of animal desires and passions in man. Thus, we have ''four'' “principles” justified; the last three being (1) the “Double” which we have agreed to call Protean, or Plastic Soul; the vehicle of (2) the life ''principle;'' and (3) the physical body. Of course no Physiologist or Biologist will accept these principles, nor can he make head or tail of them. And this is why, perhaps, none of them understand to this day either the functions of the spleen, the physical vehicle of the Protean Double, or those of a certain organ on the right side of man, the seat of the above mentioned desires, nor yet does he know anything of the pineal gland, which he describes as a horny gland with a little sand in it, and which is the very key to the highest and divinest consciousness in man – his omniscient, spiritual and all embracing mind. This seemingly useless appendage is the pendulum which, once the clock-work of the ''inner'' man is wound up, carries the spiritual vision of the Ego to the highest planes of perception, where the horizon open before it becomes almost infinite. . . . | |||
X. But the scientific materialists assert that after the death of man nothing remains; that the human body simply disintegrates into its component elements, and that what we call soul is merely a temporary self-consciousness produced as a bye-product of organic action, which will evaporate like steam. Is not theirs a strange state of mind? | |||
M. Not strange at all, that I see. If they say that self-consciousness ceases with the body, then in ''their'' case they simply utter an unconscious prophecy. For once that they are firmly convinced of what they assert, no conscious after-life is possible for them. | |||
X. But if human self-consciousness survives death as a rule, why should there be exceptions? | |||
M. In the fundamental laws of the spiritual world which are immutable, no exception is possible. But there are rules for those who see, and rules for those who prefer to remain blind. | |||
X. Quite so, I understand. It is an aberration of a blind man, who denies the existence of the sun because he does not see it. But after death his spiritual eyes will certainly compel him to see? | |||
M. They will not compel him, nor will he see anything. Having | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=410}} | |||
persistently denied an after-life during this life, he will be unable to sense it. His spiritual senses having been stunted, they cannot develop after death, and he will remain blind. By insisting that he ''must'' see it, you evidently mean one thing and I another. You speak of the spirit from the Spirit, or the flame from the Flame – of Atma in short – and you confuse it with the human soul – Manas. . . . You do not understand me, let me try to make it clear. The whole gist of your question is to know whether, in the case of a downright materialist, the complete loss of self-consciousness and self-perception after death is possible? Isn’t it so? I say: It is possible. Because, believing firmly in our Esoteric Doctrine, which refers to the ''post-mortem'' period, or the interval between two lives or births as merely a transitory state, I say: – Whether that interval between two acts of the illusionary drama of life lasts one year or a million, that ''post-mortem'' state may, without any breach of the fundamental law, prove to be just the same state as that of a man who is in a dead swoon. | |||
X. But since you have just said that the fundamental laws of the after-death state admit of no exceptions, how can this be? | |||
M. Nor do I say now that they admit of exceptions. But the spiritual law of continuity applies only to things which are truly real. To one who has read and understood Mundakya Upanishad and Vedanta-Sara all this becomes very clear. I will say more: it is sufficient to understand what we mean by Buddhi and the duality of Manas to have a very clear perception why the materialist may not have a self-conscious survival after death: because Manas, in its lower aspect, is the seat of the terrestrial mind, and, therefore, can give only that perception of the Universe which is based on the evidence of that mind, and not on our spiritual vision. It is said in our Esoteric school that between Buddhi and Manas, or Iswara and Pragna,<ref name="v3-p410-n1">Iswara is the collective consciousness of the manifested deity, Brahmâ, ''i.e.'', the collective consciousness of the Host of Dhyan Chohans; and Pragna is their individual wisdom.</ref> there is in reality no more difference than ''between a forest and its trees, a lake and its waters'', just as Mundakya teaches. One or hundreds of trees dead from loss of vitality, or uprooted, are yet incapable of preventing the forest from being still a forest. The destruction or ''post-mortem'' death of one personality dropped out of the long series, will not cause the smallest change in the Spiritual divine ''Ego,'' and it will ever remain the same Ego. Only, instead of experiencing ''Devachan'' it will have to immediately reincarnate. | |||
X. But as I understand it, Ego-Buddhi represents in this simile the forest and the personal minds the trees. And if Buddhi is immortal, how can that which is similar to it, i.e. Manas-taijasi,<ref name="v3-p410-n2">''Taijasi'' means the radiant in consequence of the union with Buddhi of Manas, the human illuminated by the radiance of the divine soul. Therefore Manas-taijasi may be described as radiant mind; the ''human'' reason lit by the light of the spirit; and Buddhi-Manas is the representation of the divine ''plus'' the human intellect and self-consciousness.</ref> lose entirely its consciousness till the day of its new incarnation? I cannot understand it. | |||
M. You cannot, because you will mix up an abstract representation | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=411}} | |||
of the whole with its casual changes of form; and because you confuse ''Manas-taijasi,'' the ''Buddhi-lit'' human soul, with the latter, animalized. Remember that if it can be said of Buddhi that it is unconditionally immortal, the same cannot be said of Manas, still less of taijasi, which is an attribute. No ''post-mortem'' consciousness or Manas-Taijasi, can exist apart from Buddhi, the divine soul, because the first ''(Manas)'' is, in its lower aspect, a qualificative attribute of the terrestrial personality, and the second (''taijasi'') is identical with the first, and that it is the same Manas only with the light of Buddhi reflected on it. In its turn, Buddhi would remain only an impersonal spirit without this element which it borrows from the human soul, which conditions and makes of it, in this illusive Universe, ''as it were something separate'' from the universal soul for the whole period of the cycle of incarnation. Say rather that ''Buddhi-Manas'' can neither die nor lose its compound self-consciousness in Eternity, nor the recollection of its previous incarnations in which the two – ''i.e.'' the spiritual and the human soul, had been closely linked together. But it is not so in the case of a materialist, whose human soul not only receives nothing from the divine soul, but even refuses to recognise its existence. You can hardly apply this axiom to the attributes and qualifications of the human soul, for it would be like saying that because your divine soul is immortal, therefore the bloom on your cheek must also be immortal; whereas this bloom, like taijasi, or spiritual radiance, is simply a transitory phenomenon. | |||
X. Do I understand you to say that we must not mix in our minds the noumenon with the phenomenon, the cause with its effect? | |||
M. I do say so, and repeat that, limited to Manas or the human soul alone, the radiance of Taijasi itself becomes a mere question of time; because both immortality and consciousness after death become for the terrestrial personality of man simply conditioned attributes, as they depend entirely on conditions and beliefs created by the human soul itself during the life of its body. Karma acts incessantly: we reap ''in our after''-life only the fruit of that which we have ourselves sown, or rather created, in our terrestrial existence. | |||
X. But if my Ego can, after the destruction of my body, become plunged in a state of entire unconsciousness, then where can be the punishment for the sins of my past life? | |||
M. Our philosophy teaches that Karmic punishment reaches the Ego only in its next incarnation. After death it receives only the reward for the unmerited sufferings endured during its just past existence.<ref name="v3-p411-n1">Some Theosophists have taken exception to this phrase, but the words are those of the Masters, and the meaning attached to the word “unmerited” is that given above. In the T.P.S. pamphlet No. 6, a phrase, criticised subsequently in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> was used, which was intended to convey the same idea. In form however it was awkward and open to the criticism directed against it; but the essential idea was that men often suffer from the effects of the actions done by others, effects which thus do not strictly belong to their own Karma, but to that of other people – and for these sufferings they of course deserve compensation. If it is true to say that nothing that happens to us can be anything else than Karma – or the direct or indirect effect of a cause – it would be a great error to think tha every evil or good which befalls us is due only to our own personal Karma. (''Vide'' further on.)</ref> | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=412}} | |||
The whole punishment after death, even for the materialist, consists therefore in the absence of any reward and the utter loss of the consciousness of one’s bliss and rest. Karma – is the child of the terrestrial Ego, the fruit of the actions of the tree which is the objective personality visible to all, as much as the fruit of all the thoughts and even motives of the spiritual “I”; but Karma is also the tender mother, who heals the wounds inflicted by her during the preceding life, before she will begin to torture this Ego by inflicting upon him new ones. If it may be said that there is not a mental or physical suffering in the life of a mortal, which is not the fruit and consequence of some sin in this, or a preceding existence, on the other hand, since he does not preserve the slightest recollection of it in his actual life, and feels himself not deserving of such punishment, but believes sincerely he suffers for no guilt of his own, this alone is quite sufficient to entitle the human soul to the fullest consolation, rest and bliss in his ''post-mortem'' existence. Death comes to our spiritual selves ever as a deliverer and friend. For the materialist, who, notwithstanding his materialism, was not a bad man, the interval between the two lives will be like the unbroken and placid sleep of a child; either entirely dreamless, or with pictures of which he will have no definite perception. For the believer it will be a dream as vivid as life and full of realistic bliss and visions. As for the bad and cruel man, whether materialist or otherwise, he will be immediately reborn and suffer his hell on earth. To enter ''Avitchi'' is an exceptional and rare occurrence. | |||
X. As far as I remember, the periodical incarnations of Sutratma<ref name="v3-p412-n1">Our immortal and reincarnating principle in conjunction with the Manasic recollections of the preceding lives is called Sutratma, which means literally the Thread-Soul; because like the pearls on a thread so is the long series of human lives strung together on that one thread. Manas must become ''taijasi'', the radiant, before it can hang on the Sutratma as a pearl on its thread, and so have full and absolute perception of itself in the Eternity. As said before, too close association with the terrestrial mind of the human soul alone causes this radiance to be entirely lost.</ref> are likened in some Upanishad to the life of a mortal which oscillates periodically between sleep and waking. This does not seem to me very clear, and I will tell you why. For the man who awakes, another day commences, but that man is the same in soul and body as he was the day before; whereas at every new incarnation a full change takes place not only in his external envelope, sex and personality, but even in his mental and psychic capacities. Thus the simile does not seem to me quite correct. The man who arises from sleep remembers quite clearly what he has done yesterday, the day before, and even months and years ago. But none of us has the slightest recollection of a preceding life or any fact or event concerning it. . . . . . I may forget in the morning what I have dreamed during the night, still I know that I have slept and have the certainty that I lived during sleep; but what recollection have I of my past incarnation? How do you reconcile this? | |||
M. Yet some people do recollect their past incarnations. This is what the Arhats call Samma-Sambuddha – or the knowledge of the whole series of one’s past incarnations. | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=413}} | |||
X. But we ordinary mortals who have not reached Samma-Sambuddha, how can we be expected to realize this simile? | |||
M. By studying it and trying to understand more correctly the characteristics of the three states of sleep. Sleep is a general and immutable law for man as for beast, but there are different kinds of sleep and still more different dreams and visions. | |||
X. Just so. But this takes us from our subject. Let us return to the materialist who, while not denying dreams, which he could hardly do, yet denies immortality in general and the survival of his own individuality especially. | |||
M. And the materialist is right for once, at least; since for one who has no inner perception and faith, there is no immortality possible. In order to live in the world to come a conscious life, one has to believe first of all in that life during one’s terrestrial existence. On these two aphorisms of the Secret Science all the philosophy about the ''post-mortem'' consciousness and the immortality of the soul is built. The Ego receives always according to its deserts. After the dissolution of the body, there commences for it either a period of full clear consciousness, a state of chaotic dreams, or an utterly dreamless sleep indistinguishable from annihilation; and these are the three states of consciousness. Our physiologists find the cause of dreams and visions in an unconscious preparation for them during the waking hours; why cannot the same be admitted for the ''post-mortem'' dreams? I repeat it, ''death is sleep.'' After death begins, before the spiritual eyes of the soul, a performance according to a programme learnt and very often composed unconsciously by ourselves: the practical carrying out of ''correct'' beliefs or of illusions which have been created by ourselves. A Methodist, will be Methodist, a Mussulman, a Mussulman, of course, just for a time – in a perfect fool’s paradise of each man’s creation and making. These are the ''post-mortem'' fruits of the tree of life. Naturally, our belief or unbelief in the fact of conscious immortality is unable to influence the unconditioned reality of the fact itself, once that it exists; but the belief or unbelief in that immortality, as the continuation or annihilation of separate entities, cannot fail to give colour to that fact in its application to each of these entities. Now do you begin to understand it? | |||
X. I think I do. The materialist, disbelieving in everything that cannot be proven to him by his five senses or by scientific reasoning, and rejecting every spiritual manifestation, accepts life as the only conscious existence. Therefore, according to their beliefs so will it be unto them. They will lose their personal Ego, and will plunge into a dreamless sleep until a new awakening. Is it so? | |||
M. Almost so. Remember the universal esoteric teaching of the two kinds of conscious existence: the terrestrial and the spiritual. The latter must be considered real from the very fact that it is the region of the eternal, changeless, immortal cause of all; whereas the incarnating | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=414}} | |||
Ego dresses itself up in new garments entirely different from those of its previous incarnations, and in which all except its spiritual prototype is doomed to a change so radical as to leave no trace behind. | |||
X. Stop! . . . Can the consciousness of my terrestrial ''Egos'' perish not only for a time, like the consciousness of the materialist, but in any case so entirely as to leave no trace behind? | |||
M. According to the teaching, it must so perish and in its fulness, all except that principle which, having united itself with the Monad, has thereby become a purely spiritual and indestructible essence, one with it in the Eternity. But in the case of an out and out materialist, in whose personal “I” no Buddhi has ever reflected itself, how can the latter carry away into the infinitudes one particle of that terrestrial personality? Your spiritual “I” is immortal; but from your present Self it can carry away into after-life but that which has become worthy of immortality, namely, the aroma alone of the flower that has been mown by death. | |||
X. Well, and the flower, the terrestrial “I”? | |||
M. The flower, as all past and future flowers which blossomed and died, and will blossom again on the mother bough, the ''Sutratma,'' all children of one root or Buddhi, will return to dust. Your present “I,” as you yourself know, is not the body now sitting before me, nor yet is it what I would call Manas-Sutratma – but Sutratma-Buddhi. | |||
X. But this does not explain to me at all, why you call life after death immortal, infinite, and real, and the terrestrial life a simple phantom or illusion; since even that ''post-mortem'' life has limits, however much wider they may be than those of terrestrial life. | |||
M. No doubt. The spiritual Ego of man moves in Eternity like a pendulum between the hours of life and death. But if these hours marking the periods of terrestrial and spiritual life are limited in their duration, and if the very number of such stages in Eternity between sleep and awakening, illusion and reality, has its beginning and its end, on the other hand the spiritual “Pilgrim” is eternal. Therefore are the hours of his ''post-mortem'' life – when, disembodied he stands face to face with truth and not the mirages of his transitory earthly existences during the period of that pilgrimage which we call “the cycle of rebirths” – the only reality in our conception. Such intervals, their limitation notwithstanding, do not prevent the Ego, while ever perfecting itself, to be following undeviatingly, though gradually and slowly, the path to its last transformation, when that Ego having reached its goal becomes the divine <span style="font-variant:small-caps">All</span>. These intervals and stages help towards this final result instead of hindering it; and without such limited intervals the divine Ego could never reach its ultimate goal. This Ego is the actor, and its numerous and various incarnations the parts it plays. Shall you call these parts with their costumes the individuality of the actor himself? Like that actor, the Ego is forced | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=415}} | |||
to play during the Cycle of Necessity up to the very threshold of ''Para-nirvana'', many parts such as may be unpleasant to it. But as the bee collects its honey from every flower, leaving the rest as food for the earthly worms, so does our spiritual individuality, whether we call it Sutratma or Ego. It collects from every terrestrial personality into which Karma forces it to incarnate, the nectar alone of the spiritual qualities and self-consciousness, and uniting all these into one whole it emerges from its chrysalis as the glorified Dhyan Chohan. So much the worse for those terrestrial personalities from which it could collect nothing. Such personalities cannot assuredly outlive consciously their terrestrial existence. | |||
X. Thus then it seems, that for the terrestrial personality, immortality is still conditional. Is then immortality itself ''not'' unconditional? | |||
M. Not at all. But it cannot touch the ''non-existent.'' For all that which exists as <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sat</span>, ever aspiring to <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sat</span>, immortality and Eternity are absolute. Matter is the opposite pole of spirit and yet the two are one. The essence of all this, ''i.e.'' Spirit, Force and Matter, or the three in one, is as endless as it is beginningless; but the form acquired by this triple unity during its incarnations, the externality, is certainly only the illusion of our personal conceptions. Therefore do we call the after-life alone a reality, while relegating the terrestrial life, its terrestrial personality included, to the phantom realm of illusion. | |||
X. But why in such a case not call sleep the reality, and waking the illusion, instead of the reverse? | |||
M. Because we use an expression made to facilitate the grasping of the subject, and from the standpoint of terrestrial conceptions it is a very correct one. | |||
X. Nevertheless, I cannot understand. If the life to come is based on justice and the merited retribution for all our terrestial suffering, how, in the case of materialists many of whom are ideally honest and charitable men, should there remain of their personality nothing but the refuse of a faded flower! | |||
M. No one ever said such a thing. No materialist, if a good man, however unbelieving, can die for ever in the fulness of his spiritual individuality. What was said is, that the consciousness of one life can disappear either fully or partially; in the case of a thorough materialist, no vestige of that personality which disbelieved remains in the series of lives. | |||
X. But is this not annihilation to the Ego? | |||
M. Certainly not. One can sleep a dead sleep during a long railway journey, miss one or several stations without the slightest recollection or consciousness of it, awake at another station and continue the journey recollecting other halting places, till the end of that journey, when the goal is reached. Three kinds of sleep were mentioned to you: the dreamless, the chaotic, and the one so real, that to the sleeping man his dreams become full realities. If you believe in the latter why can’t you | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=416}} | |||
believe in the former? According to what one has believed in and expected after death, such is the state one will have. He who expected no life to come will have an absolute blank amounting to annihilation in the interval between the two rebirths. This is just the carrying out of the programme we spoke of, and which is created by the materialist himself. But there are various kinds of materialists, as you say. A selfish wicked Egoist, one who never shed a tear for anyone but himself, thus adding entire indifference to the whole world to his unbelief, must drop at the threshold of death his personality for ever. This personality having no tendrils of sympathy for the world around, and hence nothing to hook on to the string of the Sutratma, every connection between the two is broken with the last breath. There being no Devachan for such a materialist, the Sutratma will re-incarnate almost immediately. But those materialists who erred in nothing but their disbelief, will oversleep but one station. Moreover, the time will come when the ex-materialist will perceive himself in the Eternity and perhaps repent that he lost even one day, or station, from the life eternal. | |||
X. Still, would it not be more correct to say that death is birth into a new life, or a return once more to the threshold of eternity? | |||
M. You may if you like. Only remember that births differ, and that there are births of “still-born” beings, which are ''failures.'' Moreover, with your fixed Western ideas about material life, the words “living” and “being” are quite inapplicable to the pure subjective state of ''post-mortem'' existence. It is just because of such ideas – save in a few philosophers who are not read by the many and who themselves are too confused to present a distinct picture of it – that all your conceptions of life and death have finally become so narrow. On the one hand, they have led to crass materialism, and on the other, to the still more material conception of the other life which the Spiritualists have formulated in their Summer-land. There the souls of men eat, drink and marry, and live in a Paradise quite as sensual as that of Mohammed, but even less philosophical. Nor are the average conceptions of the uneducated Christians any better, but are still more material, if possible. What between truncated Angels, brass trumpets, golden harps, streets in paradisiacal cities paved with jewels, and hell-fires, it seems like a scene at a Christmas pantomime. It is because of these narrow conceptions that you find such difficulty in understanding. And, it is also just because the life of the disembodied soul, while possessing all the vividness of reality, as in certain dreams, is devoid of every grossly objective form of terrestrial life, that the Eastern philosophers have compared it with visions during sleep. | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=417}} | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> sombre depth of southern wood. | |||
A fine leaf-scented atmosphere. | |||
A spot so hushed I almost feel | |||
The heart of silence throbbing here | The heart of silence throbbing here | ||
The only sound upon the air, | The only sound upon the air, | ||
| Line 5,258: | Line 5,525: | ||
Unerring soul; it ''is'' thy thrush!|title=My Thrush}} | Unerring soul; it ''is'' thy thrush!|title=My Thrush}} | ||
{{Page aside|418}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=418}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=How came he here, sweet rover from | {{Style P-Poem|poem=How came he here, sweet rover from | ||
| Line 5,281: | Line 5,548: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|A Tradition of an old Scotch Family}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Tradition of an old Scotch Family}} | ||
A Theosophist, a gentleman living in Edinburgh, writes to tell us about this most extraordinary occurrence: – | A Theosophist, a gentleman living in Edinburgh, writes to tell us about this most extraordinary occurrence: – | ||
| Line 5,291: | Line 5,558: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|419}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=419}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Another Automatic Writing}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Another Automatic Writing}} | ||
A <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Gentleman</span>, as great a materialist as ever lived, writes as follows to a lady theosophist: – | A <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Gentleman</span>, as great a materialist as ever lived, writes as follows to a lady theosophist: – | ||
| Line 5,343: | Line 5,610: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|420}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=420}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Occult Axioms and their Symbols}}<ref name="v3-p420-n1">The author, a foreigner, has never before written in this language. But, believing that timidity is neither a theosophical virtue nor an English vice, he hopes the reader will forgive him this attempt at Theosophy in English.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Occult Axioms and their Symbols}}<ref name="v3-p420-n1">The author, a foreigner, has never before written in this language. But, believing that timidity is neither a theosophical virtue nor an English vice, he hopes the reader will forgive him this attempt at Theosophy in English.</ref> | ||
OCCULT knowledge is said to consist of a finite number of axioms, infinite in their applications. In reality there is only one truth, which is to be expressed by one “word,” and to be understood in that unique state where the knower, the knowledge and the known are all one. But the lighted area widening as the rays travel further from the central sun, the number of such axioms, as well as of the corollaries in which their bearings must be pointed out, depends entirely on the degree of advancement of the student himself. Words, numerous and elaborate, may fail sometimes to awaken the intended feeling, while a glance will in other cases be sufficient: each occult axiom may be dissected into volumes or condensed into one symbol, by the living power of which clouds of sunken thoughts will be roused in the minds of initiates. | OCCULT knowledge is said to consist of a finite number of axioms, infinite in their applications. In reality there is only one truth, which is to be expressed by one “word,” and to be understood in that unique state where the knower, the knowledge and the known are all one. But the lighted area widening as the rays travel further from the central sun, the number of such axioms, as well as of the corollaries in which their bearings must be pointed out, depends entirely on the degree of advancement of the student himself. Words, numerous and elaborate, may fail sometimes to awaken the intended feeling, while a glance will in other cases be sufficient: each occult axiom may be dissected into volumes or condensed into one symbol, by the living power of which clouds of sunken thoughts will be roused in the minds of initiates. | ||
| Line 5,355: | Line 5,622: | ||
The deepest of such antinomies, and the source of all others, lies between ego and non-ego, between that in us which is conscious of everything else and every thing of which we are conscious. On the material plane the area of demarcation | The deepest of such antinomies, and the source of all others, lies between ego and non-ego, between that in us which is conscious of everything else and every thing of which we are conscious. On the material plane the area of demarcation | ||
{{Page aside|421}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=421}} | ||
is the surface itself of our body: we say that ''we'' are hurt, when any part of ''our'' flesh garment is injured; and too many are those amongst us whose chief or only care is this sensitive though coarse self. On the mental plane, the wall is built between our own souls and the thoughts, feelings and desires of others; here, already, the castle is not so jealously closed as to exclude sympathy with similar tastes or interests: hence association raises man from amongst the beasts. But as we proceed higher, into the spiritual world, we perceive that all the things we call ours, soul as well as body, are only the instruments of our real self, which, as a ray of the universal Atma, is in no way distinct or separated from other rays. Deep within the strata of our constitution lies that hidden spring of all our volitions, thoughts and feelings. And it is only when we have drunk its pure waters of life that we can know ''Ananda,'' and taste that real happiness, the desire of which has been the spur of our weary and thirsty soul through the misery of its pilgrimage; because then, as far as being extends, there is no longer anything distinct from our own being. | is the surface itself of our body: we say that ''we'' are hurt, when any part of ''our'' flesh garment is injured; and too many are those amongst us whose chief or only care is this sensitive though coarse self. On the mental plane, the wall is built between our own souls and the thoughts, feelings and desires of others; here, already, the castle is not so jealously closed as to exclude sympathy with similar tastes or interests: hence association raises man from amongst the beasts. But as we proceed higher, into the spiritual world, we perceive that all the things we call ours, soul as well as body, are only the instruments of our real self, which, as a ray of the universal Atma, is in no way distinct or separated from other rays. Deep within the strata of our constitution lies that hidden spring of all our volitions, thoughts and feelings. And it is only when we have drunk its pure waters of life that we can know ''Ananda,'' and taste that real happiness, the desire of which has been the spur of our weary and thirsty soul through the misery of its pilgrimage; because then, as far as being extends, there is no longer anything distinct from our own being. | ||
| Line 5,369: | Line 5,636: | ||
Some will say, justly enough, that the life of ephemeridæ, spent in dance and turmoil, is longer than the cold and infinitesimal growth of the Lebanon cedar, | Some will say, justly enough, that the life of ephemeridæ, spent in dance and turmoil, is longer than the cold and infinitesimal growth of the Lebanon cedar, | ||
{{Page aside|422}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=422}} | ||
and that a few moments of deep love or even bitter emotion are worth threescore years of golden idleness. Shall we rest sure, at least, that vividness of consciousness is the real standard of the perfection of being? Alas, this supreme satisfaction will also elude our embrace. For a being conscious of all could not be conscious of any one thing, and omniscience is, to our limited minds, synonymous with nescience. We can find our self only by losing ourselves, for “how could we know the knower?” and how could the only ''reality appear'' as anything? | and that a few moments of deep love or even bitter emotion are worth threescore years of golden idleness. Shall we rest sure, at least, that vividness of consciousness is the real standard of the perfection of being? Alas, this supreme satisfaction will also elude our embrace. For a being conscious of all could not be conscious of any one thing, and omniscience is, to our limited minds, synonymous with nescience. We can find our self only by losing ourselves, for “how could we know the knower?” and how could the only ''reality appear'' as anything? | ||
| Line 5,381: | Line 5,648: | ||
We should have very different ideas about motion if we were enclosed in an | We should have very different ideas about motion if we were enclosed in an | ||
{{Page aside|423}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=423}} | ||
oyster-shell, or again if we moved along a flash of lightning. All degrees of movement, from electricity to light, from a ray to a thought, are comprised between absolute rest, which is to be found nowhere in nature, and absolute rapidity, which is evidently nothing else but omnipresence, that is to say, rest again. So motion, like time and space, returns upon itself, and every speed, every duration, every expansion, lies between two extremes, apparently contradictory, but absolutely identical. | oyster-shell, or again if we moved along a flash of lightning. All degrees of movement, from electricity to light, from a ray to a thought, are comprised between absolute rest, which is to be found nowhere in nature, and absolute rapidity, which is evidently nothing else but omnipresence, that is to say, rest again. So motion, like time and space, returns upon itself, and every speed, every duration, every expansion, lies between two extremes, apparently contradictory, but absolutely identical. | ||
| Line 5,389: | Line 5,656: | ||
Thus, in the macrocosm as well as in the microcosm, everything appears dual, while in reality <span style="font-variant:small-caps">All Things Are One</span>. The point in the circle, the germ in the-egg, ''Thaï-yin in Tao, Aditi in Tat'', ''Mulaprakriti'' in ''Parabrahm, Sephira'' in ''Ain-Soph,'' thismysteri ous ''Thebaw,'' the arch where the prototype of the universe is preserved during the deluges of darkness, is the only thing which exists, has existed, and will exist, whether the world subsists or not, whether there are gods or none, whether Brahmâ is asleep or awake. About the non-being which is identical with ''be-ness'', about the no-number which yields number, about the zero | Thus, in the macrocosm as well as in the microcosm, everything appears dual, while in reality <span style="font-variant:small-caps">All Things Are One</span>. The point in the circle, the germ in the-egg, ''Thaï-yin in Tao, Aditi in Tat'', ''Mulaprakriti'' in ''Parabrahm, Sephira'' in ''Ain-Soph,'' thismysteri ous ''Thebaw,'' the arch where the prototype of the universe is preserved during the deluges of darkness, is the only thing which exists, has existed, and will exist, whether the world subsists or not, whether there are gods or none, whether Brahmâ is asleep or awake. About the non-being which is identical with ''be-ness'', about the no-number which yields number, about the zero | ||
{{Page aside|424}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=424}} | ||
equal to the circle, the nothing identical with all, we need not say anything, as its sacredness transcends all human speculation. But even this metaphysically if not easily comprehensible Omnipresence, which is the only visible side of the hidden sun, must be carefully guarded against the sacrilegious attempts of anthropomorphism; and although we have just seen China and the Veda agree on this point with Vedantism and the Kabala, we cannot, however earnest our desire, include in their synthesis systems which have only raised to minor levels the minds of their followers. We cannot recognize anything approaching this concept of omnipresent unity in what the moderns generally understand by the term God. We cannot conceive how any being, let alone a personal one, could be the absolute being, and at the same time omnipotent and omnipresent, infinite and first cause, supremely good and perfectly conscious; for Balzac, Stuart Mill and Mansel have shown that such attributes hopelessly clash with one another. A cause is related to its effect, a conscious subject to the object he is conscious of, and good is only such relatively to its opposite, evil. If, therefore, we consider such a God as first cause, supreme goodness and perfect consciousness, then he is not the supreme principle, but only one of the extreme principles of creation, and the attributes of absoluteness and infinity must be reserved for the unity in which the essence of substance rests undifferentiated.<ref name="v3-p424-n1">These two last attributes, however, are not contradictory to each other, whatever Hamilton may say to the contrary. He arrives at his conclusion by opposing the infinite to the finite; but these two terms are to be superposed and not opposed; for the finite lies between two infinites. The terms to be opposed are the infinitely great and the infinitely small, which merge into equality or absoluteness.</ref> Occultism understands by God the ''Spirits'' of the Universe, and considers the universe as his ''bodies''; but it knows that spirit and matter are only complementary appearances of the one Element. | equal to the circle, the nothing identical with all, we need not say anything, as its sacredness transcends all human speculation. But even this metaphysically if not easily comprehensible Omnipresence, which is the only visible side of the hidden sun, must be carefully guarded against the sacrilegious attempts of anthropomorphism; and although we have just seen China and the Veda agree on this point with Vedantism and the Kabala, we cannot, however earnest our desire, include in their synthesis systems which have only raised to minor levels the minds of their followers. We cannot recognize anything approaching this concept of omnipresent unity in what the moderns generally understand by the term God. We cannot conceive how any being, let alone a personal one, could be the absolute being, and at the same time omnipotent and omnipresent, infinite and first cause, supremely good and perfectly conscious; for Balzac, Stuart Mill and Mansel have shown that such attributes hopelessly clash with one another. A cause is related to its effect, a conscious subject to the object he is conscious of, and good is only such relatively to its opposite, evil. If, therefore, we consider such a God as first cause, supreme goodness and perfect consciousness, then he is not the supreme principle, but only one of the extreme principles of creation, and the attributes of absoluteness and infinity must be reserved for the unity in which the essence of substance rests undifferentiated.<ref name="v3-p424-n1">These two last attributes, however, are not contradictory to each other, whatever Hamilton may say to the contrary. He arrives at his conclusion by opposing the infinite to the finite; but these two terms are to be superposed and not opposed; for the finite lies between two infinites. The terms to be opposed are the infinitely great and the infinitely small, which merge into equality or absoluteness.</ref> Occultism understands by God the ''Spirits'' of the Universe, and considers the universe as his ''bodies''; but it knows that spirit and matter are only complementary appearances of the one Element. | ||
| Line 5,399: | Line 5,666: | ||
We do not mean that such forces are evil in themselves; they are necessary factors in the world’s history. But, as evolution advances to superior planes, these factors must yield to new ones of a different character. It is true enough | We do not mean that such forces are evil in themselves; they are necessary factors in the world’s history. But, as evolution advances to superior planes, these factors must yield to new ones of a different character. It is true enough | ||
{{Page aside|425}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=425}} | ||
that competition is one of the springs of material progress, but it is more true still that materiality only represents the lowest arc of the evolutionary circle: and even the recognition of universal opposition would suffice to suggest that individualism being the law of material evolution, altruism must be the law of spiritual growth. This, the sages know to be a fact; but it can be seen by the least far-sighted observer in the tendency to association which characterises the ascending orders of beings, and which, after all, has alone rendered human progress possible. Competition itself is but an association of a peculiar kind; even on the material plane, the evil carries its own remedy. The savage struggle between isolated individuals has necessitated their association in tribes; the conflicts between tribes have induced some of them to ally and form nations, and international wars will eventually result in the union of all humanity. Opposites are also correlatives, and virtue is only a progress upon certain vices. An organised family is a decided improvement upon unruled animal passions; but there may come a day when our patriotism and heroism will be looked upon as vices. The exclusivism of sex will transform itself into unsexual love, the blossom will ripen into the fruit. | that competition is one of the springs of material progress, but it is more true still that materiality only represents the lowest arc of the evolutionary circle: and even the recognition of universal opposition would suffice to suggest that individualism being the law of material evolution, altruism must be the law of spiritual growth. This, the sages know to be a fact; but it can be seen by the least far-sighted observer in the tendency to association which characterises the ascending orders of beings, and which, after all, has alone rendered human progress possible. Competition itself is but an association of a peculiar kind; even on the material plane, the evil carries its own remedy. The savage struggle between isolated individuals has necessitated their association in tribes; the conflicts between tribes have induced some of them to ally and form nations, and international wars will eventually result in the union of all humanity. Opposites are also correlatives, and virtue is only a progress upon certain vices. An organised family is a decided improvement upon unruled animal passions; but there may come a day when our patriotism and heroism will be looked upon as vices. The exclusivism of sex will transform itself into unsexual love, the blossom will ripen into the fruit. | ||
| Line 5,407: | Line 5,674: | ||
Truth can never be attained by anyone running along a particular line of thought, to the exclusion of all other lines, or hurrying along his own path, heedless of the distressed calls of fellow-men who travel other ways under difficulty. An ordinary respectable tradesman, versed in the art of drawing gold from other people’s pockets into his own family-safe, will laugh at you if you argue that those who supply the money which he gives to his wife and children belong to his family also. A doctor knows all the names and habits of bacteria, and can even fight against diseases specially produced by them: but he will never think of destroying the moral bacteria of his patients, being often himself infested with them; and if you say that something ought to be done to remedy prostitution, he will call you a Utopian. A theologian can quote any verses from the Bible, with their commentaries: but if you enquire about the fate of people who never saw the book, or cannot believe it, he will send them altogether to eternal perdition; and if you protest, he will damn you too. | Truth can never be attained by anyone running along a particular line of thought, to the exclusion of all other lines, or hurrying along his own path, heedless of the distressed calls of fellow-men who travel other ways under difficulty. An ordinary respectable tradesman, versed in the art of drawing gold from other people’s pockets into his own family-safe, will laugh at you if you argue that those who supply the money which he gives to his wife and children belong to his family also. A doctor knows all the names and habits of bacteria, and can even fight against diseases specially produced by them: but he will never think of destroying the moral bacteria of his patients, being often himself infested with them; and if you say that something ought to be done to remedy prostitution, he will call you a Utopian. A theologian can quote any verses from the Bible, with their commentaries: but if you enquire about the fate of people who never saw the book, or cannot believe it, he will send them altogether to eternal perdition; and if you protest, he will damn you too. | ||
{{Page aside|426}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=426}} | ||
For centuries Christians have been accustomed to look upon humanity as divided into two classes: the good, that is to say the believers, destined to become saints on a sudden; to attain, by the one short step of death, a perfection after which they had only striven at leisure; to enjoy an everlasting happiness after a brief life devoid of unhappy circumstances and irresistible temptations; and the wicked, who did not know better, marked for an eternal and useless suffering without any hope of amendment. As if the wickedness of the most wicked, even of one who should have quenched his anger in the blood of a fellow-man, could equal that of a ''father'' who is not to be appeased by an eternal revenge, so great is his horror of sin! Oh! give us back the Greek gods and goddesses, who were only a little more virtuous at times, but never much more vicious, than ordinary mortals. | For centuries Christians have been accustomed to look upon humanity as divided into two classes: the good, that is to say the believers, destined to become saints on a sudden; to attain, by the one short step of death, a perfection after which they had only striven at leisure; to enjoy an everlasting happiness after a brief life devoid of unhappy circumstances and irresistible temptations; and the wicked, who did not know better, marked for an eternal and useless suffering without any hope of amendment. As if the wickedness of the most wicked, even of one who should have quenched his anger in the blood of a fellow-man, could equal that of a ''father'' who is not to be appeased by an eternal revenge, so great is his horror of sin! Oh! give us back the Greek gods and goddesses, who were only a little more virtuous at times, but never much more vicious, than ordinary mortals. | ||
| Line 5,417: | Line 5,684: | ||
The habit of drawing hard and fast lines of distinction has permeated all our life, even to our art and literature. Our plays and romances are indebted to it for the types of the perfect traitor, who never thinks but to plan poisonous designs, who never speaks but to blaspheme, who never moves but to strike; | The habit of drawing hard and fast lines of distinction has permeated all our life, even to our art and literature. Our plays and romances are indebted to it for the types of the perfect traitor, who never thinks but to plan poisonous designs, who never speaks but to blaspheme, who never moves but to strike; | ||
{{Page aside|427}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=427}} | ||
and of the perfect hero, always handsome and well-combed, always strong and courageous, always virtuous and successful. Our maidens dream about such princes, and when they awake by the side of an honest, plain fellow, full of the common mixture of good intentions and poor compromises, it is only to fancy that their just hopes have been deceived, and to waste a life in distrust and misery. The poor things do not perceive that the same combination exists in themselves and may be the cause of reciprocal disenchantment. Yet they might easily console themselves for imperfections which are perhaps one of their main charms. I cannot help thinking that we should not get on half so well with angels from Heaven as we can do with our earthly companions. We might feel inclined to follow the example of the man who hanged himself because he had a perfect wife. Truly has it been said that women are neither fools nor angels, but that whoever takes them for angels is a fool. | and of the perfect hero, always handsome and well-combed, always strong and courageous, always virtuous and successful. Our maidens dream about such princes, and when they awake by the side of an honest, plain fellow, full of the common mixture of good intentions and poor compromises, it is only to fancy that their just hopes have been deceived, and to waste a life in distrust and misery. The poor things do not perceive that the same combination exists in themselves and may be the cause of reciprocal disenchantment. Yet they might easily console themselves for imperfections which are perhaps one of their main charms. I cannot help thinking that we should not get on half so well with angels from Heaven as we can do with our earthly companions. We might feel inclined to follow the example of the man who hanged himself because he had a perfect wife. Truly has it been said that women are neither fools nor angels, but that whoever takes them for angels is a fool. | ||
| Line 5,425: | Line 5,692: | ||
Under direction of this same philosopher was composed a little treatise, the name of which can be translated “Doctrine of the Mean,” or “Invariability in the Middle,” or again “Perfect Equilibrium”. Curiously enough, the doctrine contained in it can be understood in three corresponding senses. Simple inspection of the cross will show us that there are three positions between the right and left extremities. First there is a passive equilibrium at the lowest point, representing the state of mind of the man who is unable to decide or | Under direction of this same philosopher was composed a little treatise, the name of which can be translated “Doctrine of the Mean,” or “Invariability in the Middle,” or again “Perfect Equilibrium”. Curiously enough, the doctrine contained in it can be understood in three corresponding senses. Simple inspection of the cross will show us that there are three positions between the right and left extremities. First there is a passive equilibrium at the lowest point, representing the state of mind of the man who is unable to decide or | ||
{{Page aside|428}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=428}} | ||
even distinguish between the two seers of grain; who is always desirous to spare both parties, never able to satisfy anyone; always ready to follow the strongest, never able to know his own tendency; always anxious to ascertain other people’s opinion, never able to form his own; not quite evil, scarcely good; prompt between affirmation and negation, stingy between riches and poverty, tepid between cold and heat: this is the man to whom Christ said: “I will spew thee out of my mouth!” | even distinguish between the two seers of grain; who is always desirous to spare both parties, never able to satisfy anyone; always ready to follow the strongest, never able to know his own tendency; always anxious to ascertain other people’s opinion, never able to form his own; not quite evil, scarcely good; prompt between affirmation and negation, stingy between riches and poverty, tepid between cold and heat: this is the man to whom Christ said: “I will spew thee out of my mouth!” | ||
| Line 5,439: | Line 5,706: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Errata}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Errata}} | ||
The Editors desire to correct the following ''errata'' in the last number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, December 15, 1888. | The Editors desire to correct the following ''errata'' in the last number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, December 15, 1888. | ||
| Line 5,453: | Line 5,720: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|429}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=429}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|What Theosophy and Its Society Should Be}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=What Theosophy and Its Society Should Be}} | ||
THE letter from which the following pages are translated – and which was never meant for publication – was recently addressed to one of the Editors by Madame Camille Lemaître, the friend of our late and regretted brother Louis Dramard, and a most worthy member of the T. S. in France. The tone and spirit of the writer’s remarks are so eminently noble, theosophical and altruistic, and the suggestions made so desirable, that permission has been obtained from the lady for their translation and publication. It is hoped that the seed thus sown will bear fruit in the minds of our readers. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>] | THE letter from which the following pages are translated – and which was never meant for publication – was recently addressed to one of the Editors by Madame Camille Lemaître, the friend of our late and regretted brother Louis Dramard, and a most worthy member of the T. S. in France. The tone and spirit of the writer’s remarks are so eminently noble, theosophical and altruistic, and the suggestions made so desirable, that permission has been obtained from the lady for their translation and publication. It is hoped that the seed thus sown will bear fruit in the minds of our readers. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>] | ||
| Line 5,467: | Line 5,734: | ||
That plant can indeed never take root among us, nor doubtless elsewhere, unless it finds congenial soil where men desire to know and to learn from pure love of the truth and not of the honour, the glory, the riches which its truths can bring them. And however astonishing it may seem to many at first sight, that soil exists in the people and in the French people – I answer for it! I do not speak thus in a narrow national spirit; by temperament I have no country, no family, and I strive daily to have no “self.” Father, mother, husband, all disappear before the great questions of general welfare. An integral part of the great whole, my centre, like its centre, is everywhere in the thought of my future harmonious unity. For the moment, I must act in one small special | That plant can indeed never take root among us, nor doubtless elsewhere, unless it finds congenial soil where men desire to know and to learn from pure love of the truth and not of the honour, the glory, the riches which its truths can bring them. And however astonishing it may seem to many at first sight, that soil exists in the people and in the French people – I answer for it! I do not speak thus in a narrow national spirit; by temperament I have no country, no family, and I strive daily to have no “self.” Father, mother, husband, all disappear before the great questions of general welfare. An integral part of the great whole, my centre, like its centre, is everywhere in the thought of my future harmonious unity. For the moment, I must act in one small special | ||
{{Page aside|430}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=430}} | ||
corner of the earth, whither in the course of my evolution my previous affinities have brought me. I speak of this little corner, simply because I know it best. | corner of the earth, whither in the course of my evolution my previous affinities have brought me. I speak of this little corner, simply because I know it best. | ||
| Line 5,485: | Line 5,752: | ||
In this difficulty we have only to imitate nature; to cast myriads of seeds on the wind to obtain one plant. According to the ancient parable of esoteric wisdom, re-edited like so many other things by our relatively modern | In this difficulty we have only to imitate nature; to cast myriads of seeds on the wind to obtain one plant. According to the ancient parable of esoteric wisdom, re-edited like so many other things by our relatively modern | ||
{{Page aside|431}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=431}} | ||
evangelists: “one third will be trodden under foot, one third will be eaten by the birds, and the third part will sprout and bear fruit an hundred fold.<ref name="v3-p431-n1">This is just the policy of the T. S. from its beginning. Its visible leaders are unable to always distinguish the good from the bad, to see still dormant evil in the hearts of those who apply to join our Society, and the ''real'' Founders – those behind the screen – will denounce or accuse no living man. ''All are given a chance.'' Gladly would our Society abolish even the small entrance fee, had it any funds, however small, to carry on the work which increases daily, and many branches have already done so. For several years no initiation fees were paid; but our scanty and even joint means were found insufficient to maintain the Headquarters, pay the stationery, and the ever-increasing postage, and feed and lodge all those who volunteered to work ''gratis'' for theosophy. Thus, the fees were re-established. Other Societies beg for, and are given, large sums of money, but the T. S. never does. Nevertheless, the taunt that the Founders ''sell Theosophy'', creating Theosophists ''for £1'' or twenty shillings, a head, is being repeatedly thrust into our faces! And yet the poor are never made to pay anything at all. And if those who have the means will refuse to help to do good to the disinherited and the suffering, what are those who have given all they had, and have nothing now to give but their services, to do? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | evangelists: “one third will be trodden under foot, one third will be eaten by the birds, and the third part will sprout and bear fruit an hundred fold.<ref name="v3-p431-n1">This is just the policy of the T. S. from its beginning. Its visible leaders are unable to always distinguish the good from the bad, to see still dormant evil in the hearts of those who apply to join our Society, and the ''real'' Founders – those behind the screen – will denounce or accuse no living man. ''All are given a chance.'' Gladly would our Society abolish even the small entrance fee, had it any funds, however small, to carry on the work which increases daily, and many branches have already done so. For several years no initiation fees were paid; but our scanty and even joint means were found insufficient to maintain the Headquarters, pay the stationery, and the ever-increasing postage, and feed and lodge all those who volunteered to work ''gratis'' for theosophy. Thus, the fees were re-established. Other Societies beg for, and are given, large sums of money, but the T. S. never does. Nevertheless, the taunt that the Founders ''sell Theosophy'', creating Theosophists ''for £1'' or twenty shillings, a head, is being repeatedly thrust into our faces! And yet the poor are never made to pay anything at all. And if those who have the means will refuse to help to do good to the disinherited and the suffering, what are those who have given all they had, and have nothing now to give but their services, to do? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | ||
| Line 5,503: | Line 5,770: | ||
This propaganda should not have for its objects to make Theosophists ''à la'' | This propaganda should not have for its objects to make Theosophists ''à la'' | ||
{{Page aside|432}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=432}} | ||
''lettre,'' as for instance the Catholics seek to make Catholics, or people ready to declare themselves as such, but to spread, effectively, the theosophical teachings and to make their meaning reach those hearts which are ready to welcome it, and which it cannot reach from want of an inlet. | ''lettre,'' as for instance the Catholics seek to make Catholics, or people ready to declare themselves as such, but to spread, effectively, the theosophical teachings and to make their meaning reach those hearts which are ready to welcome it, and which it cannot reach from want of an inlet. | ||
| Line 5,523: | Line 5,790: | ||
I repeatedly begged the “Isis Branch” to work in this direction, to print, for instance, the Abbé Roca’s articles and your luminous and crushing replies. Nothing is better calculated to strike the mind of the French people, and to assist it to find its orientation, than the work you have there done.<ref name="v3-p432-n1">Reference here is made to the late ''Isis'', the Branch of the T. S. in Paris, and a controversy in the ''Lotus'' between the Abbé Roca and one of the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | I repeatedly begged the “Isis Branch” to work in this direction, to print, for instance, the Abbé Roca’s articles and your luminous and crushing replies. Nothing is better calculated to strike the mind of the French people, and to assist it to find its orientation, than the work you have there done.<ref name="v3-p432-n1">Reference here is made to the late ''Isis'', the Branch of the T. S. in Paris, and a controversy in the ''Lotus'' between the Abbé Roca and one of the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | ||
{{Page aside|433}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=433}} | ||
The same remark applies to the letter published in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> to the Primate of England; I should like to see it translated into all languages and distributed in millions in all Catholic and Protestant countries. The same, again, for ''Theosophy or Jesuitism,'' which I translated for the ''Lotus.'' How much good might already have been done. So little has “Isis” concerned itself with propaganda, that twice have the subscriptions sent by my husband and myself been returned to us (after Dramard’s death?). Thus, though the “Isis” cannot be accused of having done nothing and kept the money, yet the last thing its staff cared to do, was to spread Theosophy broadcast. | The same remark applies to the letter published in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> to the Primate of England; I should like to see it translated into all languages and distributed in millions in all Catholic and Protestant countries. The same, again, for ''Theosophy or Jesuitism,'' which I translated for the ''Lotus.'' How much good might already have been done. So little has “Isis” concerned itself with propaganda, that twice have the subscriptions sent by my husband and myself been returned to us (after Dramard’s death?). Thus, though the “Isis” cannot be accused of having done nothing and kept the money, yet the last thing its staff cared to do, was to spread Theosophy broadcast. | ||
| Line 5,541: | Line 5,808: | ||
One word more on this subject. François de Salles, terrified at the progress | One word more on this subject. François de Salles, terrified at the progress | ||
{{Page aside|434}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=434}} | ||
of the Reformation, was seeking every means to combat it. In his letters to the ecclesiastics and bishops among his friends, he used to say: “Let us write Catholic novels,” and they wrote Catholic novels, and these novels were in everybody’s hands. They never ceased appearing except during the First Republic. And after that had been crushed by Napoleon I. a revival of this kind of literature occurred, which became a regular avalanche after Napoleon III. had crushed, in his turn, the Second Republic. These books are everywhere to-day; in the libraries for children and women, they form the basis of the communal libraries, and are still given as prizes in the ''Lycées'' and other schools. Thus in spite of Voltaire and the free thinkers, or those who think themselves so, “François” always wins the battle and Catholicism still possesses, as in the past, the heart of the woman; through her it holds the child, and is master of the man, however emancipated he may fancy himself. | of the Reformation, was seeking every means to combat it. In his letters to the ecclesiastics and bishops among his friends, he used to say: “Let us write Catholic novels,” and they wrote Catholic novels, and these novels were in everybody’s hands. They never ceased appearing except during the First Republic. And after that had been crushed by Napoleon I. a revival of this kind of literature occurred, which became a regular avalanche after Napoleon III. had crushed, in his turn, the Second Republic. These books are everywhere to-day; in the libraries for children and women, they form the basis of the communal libraries, and are still given as prizes in the ''Lycées'' and other schools. Thus in spite of Voltaire and the free thinkers, or those who think themselves so, “François” always wins the battle and Catholicism still possesses, as in the past, the heart of the woman; through her it holds the child, and is master of the man, however emancipated he may fancy himself. | ||
| Line 5,557: | Line 5,824: | ||
A little will is my only possession; with this little I work ceaselessly to learn that I may be able to do. Able to do what? Able to start as many Egos as possible upon the path of the final spiritual growth. By this reckoning, al | A little will is my only possession; with this little I work ceaselessly to learn that I may be able to do. Able to do what? Able to start as many Egos as possible upon the path of the final spiritual growth. By this reckoning, al | ||
{{Page aside|435}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=435}} | ||
healthy books, which quicken the good feelings in man, or which assist their development, are books written with this end, whether intentionally or not. Tolstoi’s Socialistic novels, for instance, are thus theosophical novels; the presence or absence of the word itself making no difference. | healthy books, which quicken the good feelings in man, or which assist their development, are books written with this end, whether intentionally or not. Tolstoi’s Socialistic novels, for instance, are thus theosophical novels; the presence or absence of the word itself making no difference. | ||
| Line 5,578: | Line 5,845: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (50)|[Editorial reply to Camille Lemaitre on the Esoteric Section]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (50)|[Editorial reply to Camille Lemaitre on the Esoteric Section]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 435</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|436}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=436}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Notice concerning deferred reviews]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Notice concerning deferred reviews]}} | ||
[Owing to the great pressure on our space this month we are compelled to hold over all the Reviews till February. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>] | [Owing to the great pressure on our space this month we are compelled to hold over all the Reviews till February. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>] | ||
| Line 5,591: | Line 5,858: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|"The Empty Vessel makes the Greatest Sound"}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1="The Empty Vessel makes the Greatest Sound"}} | ||
Miss Susie C. Clark, of Cambridgeport, Mass., says in substance: | Miss Susie C. Clark, of Cambridgeport, Mass., says in substance: | ||
| Line 5,607: | Line 5,874: | ||
The main question with her is, why do prominent, or any, theosophists use medicine for cure of disease? We think all theosophists have the right to do so or not, as theosophy is not a system of diet, or that which is simply to help our bodies, but is a metaphysical and ethical system intended to bring about among men a right thought to be followed by action. There are deep questions involved in the matter: deeper than our correspondent will solve in one life. We have no objections against anyone getting cured in any way they | The main question with her is, why do prominent, or any, theosophists use medicine for cure of disease? We think all theosophists have the right to do so or not, as theosophy is not a system of diet, or that which is simply to help our bodies, but is a metaphysical and ethical system intended to bring about among men a right thought to be followed by action. There are deep questions involved in the matter: deeper than our correspondent will solve in one life. We have no objections against anyone getting cured in any way they | ||
{{Page aside|437}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=437}} | ||
think good, but we have decided objections to “mind-curers” or “metaphysicians,” taking theosophists to task for not adopting their system and at once discarding all remedies. They argue that because they were thus cured, others must go the same road. This is our present difference with mental healers, and our correspondent should know that theosophists grant to all the right to use or dispense with medicine and claim for themselves similar privileges. They do not meddle with other persons’ liberty of thought, and demand the same independence for themselves. | think good, but we have decided objections to “mind-curers” or “metaphysicians,” taking theosophists to task for not adopting their system and at once discarding all remedies. They argue that because they were thus cured, others must go the same road. This is our present difference with mental healers, and our correspondent should know that theosophists grant to all the right to use or dispense with medicine and claim for themselves similar privileges. They do not meddle with other persons’ liberty of thought, and demand the same independence for themselves. | ||
| Line 5,624: | Line 5,891: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Lodges of Magic}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Lodges of Magic}} | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Madam</span>, – | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Madam</span>, – | ||
| Line 5,630: | Line 5,897: | ||
I have only two remarks on your notes to my letter published in the December Number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>. – (1.) I do not “hope” to see spooks by the help of the Theosophical Society. My baser part sometimes desires manifestation, but I recognize such desire to be impure. I earnestly trust no Member of | I have only two remarks on your notes to my letter published in the December Number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>. – (1.) I do not “hope” to see spooks by the help of the Theosophical Society. My baser part sometimes desires manifestation, but I recognize such desire to be impure. I earnestly trust no Member of | ||
{{Page aside|438}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=438}} | ||
the Society will ever indulge in the evocation of phenomena, whether for curiosity, or for the gratification of the intellect. | the Society will ever indulge in the evocation of phenomena, whether for curiosity, or for the gratification of the intellect. | ||
| Line 5,649: | Line 5,916: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Are All Russian Ladies Russian Agents|[Reply to A. E. concerning the slander by A. de Grasse Stevens]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Are All Russian Ladies Russian Agents|[Reply to A. E. concerning the slander by A. de Grasse Stevens]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 438</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside| | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=439}} | ||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Life of Jehoshua}} | |||
<center>SOME REMARKS BY THE AUTHOR.</center> | |||
Several reviews of this book having come to my hand, in which it is said that Dr. Hartmann does not make it very clear what his own opinion is, in regard to the (external?) facts collated in his book, I will solve the problem which seems to puzzle the minds of some readers, by stating that it is not of the least importance to know what my opinion in regard to this matter is, nor do I consider it of any consequence for the welfare of humanity, whether such a personality as Jehoshua Ben Pandira has ever existed upon this globe. The important things which the book proposes to describe to a certain extent, are the physical and spiritual processes which take place in every one who travels the road of initiation, and if the man Jehoshua has actually existed and become an Adept, these processes must have taken place in his soul. Whether or not the external events of the story have occurred as described therein, seems to me useless to inquire; they merely serve as a frame to hold together the pictures of what takes place in the interior kingdom. The reason why these descriptions are not more explicit need not be explained to anyone who claims to be a Theosophist. | |||
{{Style P-Title|Supermundane Metaphysics}} | “The Life of Jehoshua,” like all the rest of the books which I have so far written or translated, has not been intended to be a ''substitute'' for Intuition, but a guide to point out the direction for the only true practical way, that of the attainment of self-knowledge. There are thousands of persons interested in external intellectual researches of psychic phenomena, who are incapable or unwilling to think deep enough to perceive the truth within themselves, and who are, therefore, seeking for information in regard to such things in well authenticated and credible books. | ||
An opinion acquired in such a manner may be very interesting from a historical or antiquarian point of view, but it is not self-knowledge, and serves for little more than for the gratification of curiosity or for amusement. It may do very well for those who have no other object but “psychic research,” but is of no value for the ''spiritual'' unfoldment of the mind. It has been frequently stated that there is no such thing as a merely ''theoretical'' Theosophy, because to have merely an ''opinion'' about a truth is not Divine Wisdom. | |||
Theology and metaphysics may be intellectually taught, but Wisdom must be spiritually ''acquired.'' The scientist, dealing with metaphysical objects, or the speculative philosopher, is satisfied with the description of a thing which he has never seen, if that description is in accordance with his accepted method of logical reasoning; but the true and ''practical'' occultist seeks to obtain the key by which he may open himself the door of the sanctuary and find the truth within himself. | |||
Now, as two thousand years ago, there are many who crave after the “flesh-pots and treasures of Egypt,” meaning intellectual learning in regard to external phenomena, historical occurrences, &c., while there are few who are willing to enter the wilderness to seek for the “heavenly manna,” the desert of the light of the spirit within the soul; but it is written that “those who desire to live of the altar must serve the altar,” by which is meant that those who desire to enter spiritual life by the awakening of the “secret fire” within themselves, must | |||
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=17|p=440}} | |||
leave off clinging to merely external things and matters of a dead and buried past, and serve the divine principle within the secret recesses of their own heart, worshipping ''there'' the “''Master''” with all their mind, with all their soul and with their whole being, in Spirit and in Truth. | |||
The mystery of the initiation can never be fully explained, for the reason that such an explanation would neither be believed nor understood, unless it is ''experienced,'' nor could I give such a description, even if I desired to do so; but if the “Life of Jehoshua” has made clear to a few thinking minds the difference between external and internal knowledge, and shown to them the way by which self-knowledge may be attained, its object has been accomplished. | |||
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=F. Hartmann, M.D.}} | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Supermundane Metaphysics}} | |||
In her “notes” upon my paper printed in the October Number, the editor of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> suspects me of materialism, but I am no materialist, only, if ''isms'' must be, an actualist, an acceptor of each one of the material and ideal facts of life and nature known to me, simply and humbly, that is in so far as the quite unexhausted brute element in me admits of simplicity and humility. | In her “notes” upon my paper printed in the October Number, the editor of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> suspects me of materialism, but I am no materialist, only, if ''isms'' must be, an actualist, an acceptor of each one of the material and ideal facts of life and nature known to me, simply and humbly, that is in so far as the quite unexhausted brute element in me admits of simplicity and humility. | ||
| Line 5,678: | Line 5,966: | ||
== No. 18 – February 1889 == | == No. 18 – February 1889 == | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - A Paradoxical World|A Paradoxical World]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 441-449</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Keightley J.W. - Theosophy in Daily Life|Theosophy in Daily Life]]}} | ||
[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. Campbell ver Planck, F.T.S.]] | <center>[[Keightley, Julia Wharton|J. Campbell ver Planck, F.T.S.]], pp. 450-455</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|455}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=455}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Chinese aphorisms]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Chinese aphorisms]}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=The man who finds pleasure in vice and pain in virtue, is still a novice in both. | {{Style P-Quote|1=The man who finds pleasure in vice and pain in virtue, is still a novice in both. | ||
| Line 5,696: | Line 5,984: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|[Notice of a new edition of a work on mesmerism]}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Notice of a new edition of a work on mesmerism]}} | ||
The 6th Edition of what is regarded as one of the most reliable and practical works on the popular subject of Mesmerism, is about to be published by Mr. J. Burns, 15, Southampton Row, W.C., and in addition to the letterpress, which is said to emanate from a most reliable source, the re-issue will be embellished with several pages of litho illustrations demonstrating the various modes of applying the practice to scientific and curative purposes. | The 6th Edition of what is regarded as one of the most reliable and practical works on the popular subject of Mesmerism, is about to be published by Mr. J. Burns, 15, Southampton Row, W.C., and in addition to the letterpress, which is said to emanate from a most reliable source, the re-issue will be embellished with several pages of litho illustrations demonstrating the various modes of applying the practice to scientific and curative purposes. | ||
| Line 5,702: | Line 5,990: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|456}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=456}} | ||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=To one there came a message as she stood | {{Style P-Poem|poem=To one there came a message as she stood | ||
| Line 5,754: | Line 6,040: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - The Talking Image of Urur|The Talking Image of Urur]]}} | ||
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] | <center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 457-471</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|472}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=472}} | ||
Some of our members objected to this story being published in <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, believing it was a satire against the Theosophical Society. The editor, one of its Founders, does not agree with this view. Dr. Hartmann is a Fellow of the T.S., and would hardly ridicule the body he belongs to. But he does give hard hits to those members who make a farce of the Society; and especially to its false friends, numerous parodists, and enemies. The artist who rises against the desecration of his art and its abuses, renders service, and is no enemy but a friend to it. It is not against the ''use,'' but the ''abuse,'' of Occultism that the author fights. In his own words, this story has not “been written for the purpose of carricaturing any living person,” though “it is taken from life and the persons described herein are, so to say, composite photographs of persons that actually exist. It is of a tragi-comical character; but this unfortunate circumstance is due to the fact that life itself is a tragedy mixed up with a great deal of tomfoolery, and it is better to laugh at its ills than to become angry about them.” And he adds: – | |||
{{Style P-Quote|1=It is said that there is only one step from the sublime to the ridiculous and this fact is never more evident than when allegorical representations of eternal verities are mistaken for historical events and interpreted in a literal manner. The peregrinations of the valiant knight Don Quichote de la Mancha in search of his imaginary Dulcinea de Toboso cannot be more ludicrous than the useless efforts of those who, instead of seeking for self knowledge within themselves, seek for it in external things; and who unable to rise up in their thoughts to the regions of eternal truth, attempt to drag it down to their intellectual level. | |||
The comical situations in the pages of the work are therefore not given to bring the true occult doctrines into disrepute; but rather to impress them more forcibly upon the mind, by showing to what absurdities their misconception may lead. It has always been the fate of the truth, whenever it descended among mankind, to be persecuted and misunderstood and crucified between superstition and disbelief; nor will it ever be known until it has risen up from between its distorted images into the region of Knowledge. . . .}} | |||
We are the more willing to publish this story as it casts more just ridicule upon the enemies and detractors of the T.S. than upon the few theosophists whose enthusiasm may have carried them into extremes. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>] | |||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | |||
{{Style P-Poem|poem=My dear lost Master, I have sought thee long | {{Style P-Poem|poem=My dear lost Master, I have sought thee long | ||
| Line 5,784: | Line 6,075: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|473}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=473}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|From the East of Time}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=From the East of Time}} | ||
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Charles Hannan</span>, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” etc.<br>''(Continued from the January Number.)''<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Part III.</span></center> | <center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Charles Hannan</span>, F.R.G.S., Author of “A Swallow’s Wing,” etc.<br>''(Continued from the January Number.)''<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Part III.</span></center> | ||
| Line 5,812: | Line 6,103: | ||
I have watched her closely. I cannot be mistaken. I believe that Onora loves. I laugh with a great happiness at my own folly when I | I have watched her closely. I cannot be mistaken. I believe that Onora loves. I laugh with a great happiness at my own folly when I | ||
{{Page aside|474}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=474}} | ||
recall my doubts but two days since, my fears that she could not be mine, and now I feel that I possess her love. | recall my doubts but two days since, my fears that she could not be mine, and now I feel that I possess her love. | ||
| Line 5,848: | Line 6,139: | ||
Can it be that I am right in that aching thought – fascination, not love or is she actuated by some depth of pity, that she does not see me as I am? She cringes from me, yet hides the very act, and why then, cringing thus, does she always seek my presence? | Can it be that I am right in that aching thought – fascination, not love or is she actuated by some depth of pity, that she does not see me as I am? She cringes from me, yet hides the very act, and why then, cringing thus, does she always seek my presence? | ||
{{Page aside|475}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=475}} | ||
I am a fool, my fiction writing in the old days has preyed upon my brain. | I am a fool, my fiction writing in the old days has preyed upon my brain. | ||
| Line 5,876: | Line 6,167: | ||
And now I am filled with a great sorrow and am in my better mind! Ah, Onora, it must have been as I have feared, you were drawn towards me dear, as you are still, and I pray you to forgive me, for the power is none of mine. Ah, Onora, you have been more than friend, dear to me in the days gone by, yet I blame not you, but this accursed | And now I am filled with a great sorrow and am in my better mind! Ah, Onora, it must have been as I have feared, you were drawn towards me dear, as you are still, and I pray you to forgive me, for the power is none of mine. Ah, Onora, you have been more than friend, dear to me in the days gone by, yet I blame not you, but this accursed | ||
{{Page aside|476}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=476}} | ||
thing from the East of Time, whose power encircled your soul to draw it near mine own. And I pray, that as I shall shortly set you free, so you may forgive me for that of which you do not know. I have taken your answer, Onora, in the sadness of my heart, and you take this, dear, in the after days. | thing from the East of Time, whose power encircled your soul to draw it near mine own. And I pray, that as I shall shortly set you free, so you may forgive me for that of which you do not know. I have taken your answer, Onora, in the sadness of my heart, and you take this, dear, in the after days. | ||
| Line 5,916: | Line 6,207: | ||
“A friend – no more.” Onora, it is well – well when I remember that which I had forgotten for a little time – that there is another’s soul within me even now! Onora, you will know why I have done this thing – you, Onora, will know – that it has been done for you. For this has been my fear, that you, too, might be entrapped by that power | “A friend – no more.” Onora, it is well – well when I remember that which I had forgotten for a little time – that there is another’s soul within me even now! Onora, you will know why I have done this thing – you, Onora, will know – that it has been done for you. For this has been my fear, that you, too, might be entrapped by that power | ||
{{Page aside|477}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=477}} | ||
which has come from the East of Time! that you, too, may taste of my misery – if I but live! | which has come from the East of Time! that you, too, may taste of my misery – if I but live! | ||
| Line 5,944: | Line 6,235: | ||
For it seems to me that what is written in the future time must be and if I go against my destiny, a Higher Power will turn Death aside, and I, who long to taste of death, shall live, if my time be not at hand. And now I shall place this pistol against my heart, for I would, Onora, that your lips might light in kiss upon my brow when I am gone, and I cannot mutilate my face. The heart is here, is it not? Yes, I am sure of it – it is certain death – nothing stops me. I seem to know that it is His <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Will</span> that my end may be, and all is at rest within me, yet I know that the spirit from the East of Time is not dead, but has tasted of misery from that youth it came to share and to destroy, and that it is | For it seems to me that what is written in the future time must be and if I go against my destiny, a Higher Power will turn Death aside, and I, who long to taste of death, shall live, if my time be not at hand. And now I shall place this pistol against my heart, for I would, Onora, that your lips might light in kiss upon my brow when I am gone, and I cannot mutilate my face. The heart is here, is it not? Yes, I am sure of it – it is certain death – nothing stops me. I seem to know that it is His <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Will</span> that my end may be, and all is at rest within me, yet I know that the spirit from the East of Time is not dead, but has tasted of misery from that youth it came to share and to destroy, and that it is | ||
{{Page aside|478}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=478}} | ||
only calm in the desire which is my desire and his desire – that life may end. | only calm in the desire which is my desire and his desire – that life may end. | ||
| Line 5,977: | Line 6,268: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|479}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=479}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Ancient Empire of China}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Ancient Empire of China}} | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">About</span> two thousand years before our Christian era, the Chinese tribe first appeared in the country, where it has since increased so greatly. It then occupied a small extent of territory, on the north and east of the Ho, the more southern portion of the present province of Shan-se. As its course continued to be directed to the east and south (though after it crossed the Ho, it proceeded to extend itself westwards as well), we may conclude that it had come into China from the north-west. Believing that we have in the 10th chapter of the Book of Genesis some hints, not to be called in question,<ref name="v3-p479-n1">Our contributors are entitled to their opinions and allowed a great latitude in the expression of their respective religious or even sectarian views. Yet a line of demarcation must be drawn; and if we are told that the evolution of Races and their ethnological distribution as in the Bible are “not to be called in question,” then, after Noah, we may be next asked to accept Bible chronology, and the rib, and the apple ''verbally'', to boot? This – we must decline. It is really a pity to spoil able articles by appealing to Biblical allegory for corroboration. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> of the way in which the whole world was overspread by the families of the sons of Noah, I suppose that the family, or collection of families – the tribe – which has since grown into the most numerous of the nations, began to move eastwards, from the regions between the Black and Caspian seas, not long after the confusion of tongues. Going on, between the Altaic range of mountains on the north, and the Tauric range, with its continuations, on the south, but keeping to the sunny and more attractive south as much as it could, the tribe found itself, at the time I have mentioned, between 40° and 45° N. L., moving parallel with the Yellow River in the most northern portion of its course. It determined to follow the stream, turned south with it, and moved along its eastern bank, making settlements where the country promised most advantages, till it was stopped by the river ceasing its southward flow, and turning again towards the east. Thus the present Shan-se was the cradle of the Chinese empire. The tribe dwelt there for a brief space, consolidating its strength under the rule of chieftains, who held their position by their personal qualities more than by any privileges of hereditary descent; and then gradually forced its way east, west and south, conflicting with the physical difficulties of the country, and prevailing over the opposition of ruder and less numerous neighbours. | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">About</span> two thousand years before our Christian era, the Chinese tribe first appeared in the country, where it has since increased so greatly. It then occupied a small extent of territory, on the north and east of the Ho, the more southern portion of the present province of Shan-se. As its course continued to be directed to the east and south (though after it crossed the Ho, it proceeded to extend itself westwards as well), we may conclude that it had come into China from the north-west. Believing that we have in the 10th chapter of the Book of Genesis some hints, not to be called in question,<ref name="v3-p479-n1">Our contributors are entitled to their opinions and allowed a great latitude in the expression of their respective religious or even sectarian views. Yet a line of demarcation must be drawn; and if we are told that the evolution of Races and their ethnological distribution as in the Bible are “not to be called in question,” then, after Noah, we may be next asked to accept Bible chronology, and the rib, and the apple ''verbally'', to boot? This – we must decline. It is really a pity to spoil able articles by appealing to Biblical allegory for corroboration. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> of the way in which the whole world was overspread by the families of the sons of Noah, I suppose that the family, or collection of families – the tribe – which has since grown into the most numerous of the nations, began to move eastwards, from the regions between the Black and Caspian seas, not long after the confusion of tongues. Going on, between the Altaic range of mountains on the north, and the Tauric range, with its continuations, on the south, but keeping to the sunny and more attractive south as much as it could, the tribe found itself, at the time I have mentioned, between 40° and 45° N. L., moving parallel with the Yellow River in the most northern portion of its course. It determined to follow the stream, turned south with it, and moved along its eastern bank, making settlements where the country promised most advantages, till it was stopped by the river ceasing its southward flow, and turning again towards the east. Thus the present Shan-se was the cradle of the Chinese empire. The tribe dwelt there for a brief space, consolidating its strength under the rule of chieftains, who held their position by their personal qualities more than by any privileges of hereditary descent; and then gradually forced its way east, west and south, conflicting with the physical difficulties of the country, and prevailing over the opposition of ruder and less numerous neighbours. | ||
| Line 5,985: | Line 6,276: | ||
The arrival of the Chinese tribe had been anticipated by others.<ref name="v3-p479-n2">And all this in less than 2,000 years B.C. (1998) if we accept Bible chronology? The Chinese race has been ethnologically and historically known to exhibit the same type as it does now, several thousand years B.C. A Chinese emperor put to death two astronomers for failing to predict an eclipse, over 2,000 years B.C. What kind of an antediluvian animal was Noah, for that “Adamite” to beget all by himself three sons of the most widely separated types – namely an Aryan or Caucasian, a Mongolian, and an African Negro? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> These | The arrival of the Chinese tribe had been anticipated by others.<ref name="v3-p479-n2">And all this in less than 2,000 years B.C. (1998) if we accept Bible chronology? The Chinese race has been ethnologically and historically known to exhibit the same type as it does now, several thousand years B.C. A Chinese emperor put to death two astronomers for failing to predict an eclipse, over 2,000 years B.C. What kind of an antediluvian animal was Noah, for that “Adamite” to beget all by himself three sons of the most widely separated types – namely an Aryan or Caucasian, a Mongolian, and an African Negro? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> These | ||
{{Page aside|480}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=480}} | ||
may have left the original seat of our infant race in the West earlier than it; or they may have left it at the same time. If they did so, the wave of emigration had broken in its progress. Some portions had separated from the main body, and found their way into the present province of Shan-se; and others, pursuing the same direction with it, but moving with more celerity, had then been pushed forward, by its advance, towards the sea, and subsequently along the sea-board, trying to make good a position for themselves among the mountains and along the streams of the country. We are not to suppose that the land was peopled by these tribes. They were not then living under any settled government, nor were they afterwards able to form a union of their forces, which could cope with the growing power of the larger people. They were scattered here and there over the region north of the Ho, gradually extending southward towards the Keang. Hostilities were constantly breaking out between them and the Chinese, over whom they might gain, once and again, temporary advantages. They increased in their degree, as well as those, and were far from being entirely subdued at the end of the Chow dynasty. Remnants of them still exist in a state of semi-independence in the south-western parts of the empire. Amid the struggles for the supreme power which arose when one dynasty gave place to another, and the constant contentions which prevailed among the States into which the empire was divided, the princes readily formed alliances with the chiefs of these wilder tribes. They were of great assistance to King Woo in his conflict with the last sovereign of the dynasty of Shang. In the speech which he delivered to his forces before the decisive battle in the wild of Muh, he addressed the “men of Yung, Shuh, Keang, Maou, Wei, Loo, P’ang, and Poh,” in addition to his own captains, and the rulers of friendly States. We are told that the wild tribes of the south and north, as well as the people of the great and flowery region, followed and were consenting with him. | may have left the original seat of our infant race in the West earlier than it; or they may have left it at the same time. If they did so, the wave of emigration had broken in its progress. Some portions had separated from the main body, and found their way into the present province of Shan-se; and others, pursuing the same direction with it, but moving with more celerity, had then been pushed forward, by its advance, towards the sea, and subsequently along the sea-board, trying to make good a position for themselves among the mountains and along the streams of the country. We are not to suppose that the land was peopled by these tribes. They were not then living under any settled government, nor were they afterwards able to form a union of their forces, which could cope with the growing power of the larger people. They were scattered here and there over the region north of the Ho, gradually extending southward towards the Keang. Hostilities were constantly breaking out between them and the Chinese, over whom they might gain, once and again, temporary advantages. They increased in their degree, as well as those, and were far from being entirely subdued at the end of the Chow dynasty. Remnants of them still exist in a state of semi-independence in the south-western parts of the empire. Amid the struggles for the supreme power which arose when one dynasty gave place to another, and the constant contentions which prevailed among the States into which the empire was divided, the princes readily formed alliances with the chiefs of these wilder tribes. They were of great assistance to King Woo in his conflict with the last sovereign of the dynasty of Shang. In the speech which he delivered to his forces before the decisive battle in the wild of Muh, he addressed the “men of Yung, Shuh, Keang, Maou, Wei, Loo, P’ang, and Poh,” in addition to his own captains, and the rulers of friendly States. We are told that the wild tribes of the south and north, as well as the people of the great and flowery region, followed and were consenting with him. | ||
| Line 5,995: | Line 6,286: | ||
The accession of Yu, the first ''sovereign'' of the nation, was probably at some time in the nineteenth century before Christ; <ref name="v3-p480-n1">The first ''Emperor'', the grandson of Chow Siang, the founder of the Tsin dynasty, which gave its name to China, flourished in the VI. cent. B.C. but the series of Sovereigns in China is lost in the flight of time. But even nineteen centuries carry the Chinese race beyond the Flood, and leave that race still historical. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> and previous to him | The accession of Yu, the first ''sovereign'' of the nation, was probably at some time in the nineteenth century before Christ; <ref name="v3-p480-n1">The first ''Emperor'', the grandson of Chow Siang, the founder of the Tsin dynasty, which gave its name to China, flourished in the VI. cent. B.C. but the series of Sovereigns in China is lost in the flight of time. But even nineteen centuries carry the Chinese race beyond the Flood, and leave that race still historical. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> and previous to him | ||
{{Page aside|481}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=481}} | ||
there were the chiefs Shun and Yaou. To attempt to carry the early Chinese history to a higher antiquity than twenty centuries before Christ is without any historical justification.<ref name="v3-p481-n1">The Chinese chronological annals have preserved to this day the names of numerous dynasties running back to a period 3,000 and 4,000 years B.C. Why should we, whose history beyond the year 1 of our era (even that year is now found untrustworthy!) is all guess-work, presume to correct the chronology of other nations far older than our own? With doubts thrown even upon Wilhelm Tell, as an historical personage, and King Arthur in an historical London fog, what right – except egregious conceit – have we, Europeans, to say we know Chinese or any pre-Christian chronology better than the nations who have kept and preserved their own records? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | there were the chiefs Shun and Yaou. To attempt to carry the early Chinese history to a higher antiquity than twenty centuries before Christ is without any historical justification.<ref name="v3-p481-n1">The Chinese chronological annals have preserved to this day the names of numerous dynasties running back to a period 3,000 and 4,000 years B.C. Why should we, whose history beyond the year 1 of our era (even that year is now found untrustworthy!) is all guess-work, presume to correct the chronology of other nations far older than our own? With doubts thrown even upon Wilhelm Tell, as an historical personage, and King Arthur in an historical London fog, what right – except egregious conceit – have we, Europeans, to say we know Chinese or any pre-Christian chronology better than the nations who have kept and preserved their own records? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> | ||
| Line 6,007: | Line 6,298: | ||
It was to their greater civilization and the various elements of strength flowing from it, that the Chinese owed their superiority over other early settlers in the country. They were able, in virtue of this, to subdue the land and replenish it, while the ruder tribes were gradually pushed into | It was to their greater civilization and the various elements of strength flowing from it, that the Chinese owed their superiority over other early settlers in the country. They were able, in virtue of this, to subdue the land and replenish it, while the ruder tribes were gradually pushed into | ||
{{Page aside|482}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=482}} | ||
corners, and finally were nearly all absorbed and lost in the prevailing race. The black-haired people brought with them habits of settled labour. Their wealth did not consist, like that of nomads, in their herds and flocks. Shun’s governors of provinces in the Shoo are called Pastors or Herdsmen, and Mencius speaks of princes generally as “Pastors of men”; but pastoral allusions are very few in the literature of China. The people could never have been a tribe of shepherds. They displayed, immediately on their settlement, an acquaintance with the arts of agriculture and weaving. The cultivation of grain to obtain the staff of life, and of flax to supply clothing, at once received their attention. They knew also the value of the silkworm and planted the mulberry tree. The exchange of commodities – the practice of commerce on a small scale – was, moreover, early developed among them. It was long, indeed, before they had anything worthy of the name of a city; but fairs were established at convenient places, to which the people resorted from the farms and hamlets about, to barter their various wares. | corners, and finally were nearly all absorbed and lost in the prevailing race. The black-haired people brought with them habits of settled labour. Their wealth did not consist, like that of nomads, in their herds and flocks. Shun’s governors of provinces in the Shoo are called Pastors or Herdsmen, and Mencius speaks of princes generally as “Pastors of men”; but pastoral allusions are very few in the literature of China. The people could never have been a tribe of shepherds. They displayed, immediately on their settlement, an acquaintance with the arts of agriculture and weaving. The cultivation of grain to obtain the staff of life, and of flax to supply clothing, at once received their attention. They knew also the value of the silkworm and planted the mulberry tree. The exchange of commodities – the practice of commerce on a small scale – was, moreover, early developed among them. It was long, indeed, before they had anything worthy of the name of a city; but fairs were established at convenient places, to which the people resorted from the farms and hamlets about, to barter their various wares. | ||
| Line 6,015: | Line 6,306: | ||
The habits of the other settlers were probably more warlike than those of the Chinese; but their fury would exhaust itself in predatory raids. They were incapable of any united or persistent course of action. We cannot wonder that they were in the long run supplanted and absorbed | The habits of the other settlers were probably more warlike than those of the Chinese; but their fury would exhaust itself in predatory raids. They were incapable of any united or persistent course of action. We cannot wonder that they were in the long run supplanted and absorbed | ||
{{Page aside|483}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=483}} | ||
by a race with the characteristics and advantages which I have pointed out. | by a race with the characteristics and advantages which I have pointed out. | ||
| Line 6,031: | Line 6,322: | ||
Subsequently, in the progresses which he is reported to have made to | Subsequently, in the progresses which he is reported to have made to | ||
{{Page aside|484}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=484}} | ||
the different mountains where he met the princes of the several quarters of the empire, he always commenced his proceedings with them by “presenting a burnt-offering to Heaven, and sacrificing in order to the hills and rivers.” I do not refer to these passages as veritable records of what Shun actually did; but they are valuable as being the ideas of the compilers of the Shoo of what he should have done in his supposed circumstances. | the different mountains where he met the princes of the several quarters of the empire, he always commenced his proceedings with them by “presenting a burnt-offering to Heaven, and sacrificing in order to the hills and rivers.” I do not refer to these passages as veritable records of what Shun actually did; but they are valuable as being the ideas of the compilers of the Shoo of what he should have done in his supposed circumstances. | ||
| Line 6,041: | Line 6,332: | ||
It was the duty of all men to reverence and honour God, by obeying His law written in their hearts, and seeking His blessing in all their ways; but there was a solemn and national worship of Him, as ruling in | It was the duty of all men to reverence and honour God, by obeying His law written in their hearts, and seeking His blessing in all their ways; but there was a solemn and national worship of Him, as ruling in | ||
{{Page aside|485}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=485}} | ||
nature and providence, which could only be performed by the emperor, It consisted of sacrifices, or offerings rather, and prayers. No image was formed of Him, as indeed the Chinese have never thought of fashioning a likeness of the Supreme.<ref name="v3-p485-n1">Just so; because the mind of the Chinaman is too philosophical to create for itself an Absolute Supreme as a personality in his (the Chinaman’s) likeness.</ref> | nature and providence, which could only be performed by the emperor, It consisted of sacrifices, or offerings rather, and prayers. No image was formed of Him, as indeed the Chinese have never thought of fashioning a likeness of the Supreme.<ref name="v3-p485-n1">Just so; because the mind of the Chinaman is too philosophical to create for itself an Absolute Supreme as a personality in his (the Chinaman’s) likeness.</ref> | ||
| Line 6,053: | Line 6,344: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Turkish Proverbs}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Turkish Proverbs}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=He is a man who does not turn away from what he has said. | {{Style P-Quote|1=He is a man who does not turn away from what he has said. | ||
| Line 6,066: | Line 6,357: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hoffmann E.T.A. - The Elixir of the Devil|The Elixir of the Devil]]}} | ||
[[Hoffmann, Ernst Theodor Wilhelm|E. T. A. Hoffmann]] | <center>[[Hoffmann, Ernst Theodor Wilhelm|E. T. A. Hoffmann]], pp. 486-494</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - If you Shoot at a Crow, do not Kill a Cow|If you Shoot at a Crow, Do Not Kill a Cow]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 494</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|495}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=495}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical Activities}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical Activities}} | ||
<center>GENERAL REPORT<br>OF THE<br>XIIITH CONVENTION AND REPORT OF THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">at the Headquarters, Adyar, Madras, December 27th,<br>28th and 29th, 1888.<br>With Official Documents.</span><ref name="v3-p495-n1">Of these, for want of space, we reprint only the President-Founder's address. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref></center> | <center>GENERAL REPORT<br>OF THE<br>XIIITH CONVENTION AND REPORT OF THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">at the Headquarters, Adyar, Madras, December 27th,<br>28th and 29th, 1888.<br>With Official Documents.</span><ref name="v3-p495-n1">Of these, for want of space, we reprint only the President-Founder's address. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref></center> | ||
| Line 6,082: | Line 6,373: | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> thirteenth anniversary of the Theosophical Society was the most important in several years, though not so well attended as usual, owing principally to the fact of the majority of our leading Fellows being occupied with the business of the National (Political) Congress at Allahabad. Two most serious changes were made in the Society’s policy, viz., the re-organization of the administrative machinery upon the basis of sectional autonomy; and the abandonment of the system of obligatory cash payment of fees upon entrance into membership, and annually in the form of a tax of 1 Rupee ''per capita.'' The first was simply the adjustment of the plan of management to correspond with the expansion of the movement. The Society, having now 173 Branches scattered throughout the four quarters of the World, has outgrown the old system of centralization of executive responsibility. The Annual Convention of the General Council has ceased to be, save in name, the true parliament or congress of the Branches; their distances apart, and the heavy cost of the journeys to and from Adyar, making a thorough convocation of their Delegates or the expression of their will respecting Society affairs impracticable. To say nothing of those in Europe, America and Australasia, there was never a full representation of even those in Asia – those nearest, geographically, to Adyar. Experience at last prompted the adoption of a better working system, one embodying the true spirit of equality and parliamentary justice more than the one in vogue. As an autonomous American section had been in existence and successfully working for two years, and a British section had just been formed in London, the fair thing was evidently to extend the sectional scheme to all countries, keeping the Head-quarters as the hub, and the President-Founder as the axle, of this wheel of many spokes under the car of Progress. Upon a careful reading of the Revised Code of Rules it will be seen that the General Council has merely been divided up into sections, or groups, which are to act, each in its special territorial division, as the overseers, directors and legislators of the Theosophical movement, and of the territorial branches of which the members of the Council are respectively Presidents. For example, the Presidents of the Branches in the Madras Presidency, or Bombay, or Bengal, or of India may be grouped together and formed into the Council of the | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> thirteenth anniversary of the Theosophical Society was the most important in several years, though not so well attended as usual, owing principally to the fact of the majority of our leading Fellows being occupied with the business of the National (Political) Congress at Allahabad. Two most serious changes were made in the Society’s policy, viz., the re-organization of the administrative machinery upon the basis of sectional autonomy; and the abandonment of the system of obligatory cash payment of fees upon entrance into membership, and annually in the form of a tax of 1 Rupee ''per capita.'' The first was simply the adjustment of the plan of management to correspond with the expansion of the movement. The Society, having now 173 Branches scattered throughout the four quarters of the World, has outgrown the old system of centralization of executive responsibility. The Annual Convention of the General Council has ceased to be, save in name, the true parliament or congress of the Branches; their distances apart, and the heavy cost of the journeys to and from Adyar, making a thorough convocation of their Delegates or the expression of their will respecting Society affairs impracticable. To say nothing of those in Europe, America and Australasia, there was never a full representation of even those in Asia – those nearest, geographically, to Adyar. Experience at last prompted the adoption of a better working system, one embodying the true spirit of equality and parliamentary justice more than the one in vogue. As an autonomous American section had been in existence and successfully working for two years, and a British section had just been formed in London, the fair thing was evidently to extend the sectional scheme to all countries, keeping the Head-quarters as the hub, and the President-Founder as the axle, of this wheel of many spokes under the car of Progress. Upon a careful reading of the Revised Code of Rules it will be seen that the General Council has merely been divided up into sections, or groups, which are to act, each in its special territorial division, as the overseers, directors and legislators of the Theosophical movement, and of the territorial branches of which the members of the Council are respectively Presidents. For example, the Presidents of the Branches in the Madras Presidency, or Bombay, or Bengal, or of India may be grouped together and formed into the Council of the | ||
{{Page aside|496}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=496}} | ||
Madras, Bombay, Bengal or Indian Section, as the case may be; just as the Presidents of Branches in America, and those of the Branches in the United Kingdom, are already organised in their respective countries as Councils of the American and British Sections of the Theosophical Society. At the same time, these and all future sections are or will be inseparably united with the central point where the President-Founder represents and wields the executive authority of the entire undivided body known as the Theosophical Society. | Madras, Bombay, Bengal or Indian Section, as the case may be; just as the Presidents of Branches in America, and those of the Branches in the United Kingdom, are already organised in their respective countries as Councils of the American and British Sections of the Theosophical Society. At the same time, these and all future sections are or will be inseparably united with the central point where the President-Founder represents and wields the executive authority of the entire undivided body known as the Theosophical Society. | ||
| Line 6,093: | Line 6,384: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Olcott H.S. - The President-Founders Address|The President-Founder’s Address]]}} | ||
[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H. S. Olcott]] | <center>[[Olcott, Henry Steel|H. S. Olcott]], pp. 496-504</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Qabbalah, The Philosophical Writings of Solomon Ben Yehudah Ibn Gebirol (review)|Qabbalah, the Philosophical Writings of Solomon ben Yehudah ibn Gebirol (Avicebron)]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 505-512</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Marriage and Divorce|Marriage and Divorce – Religious, Practical and Political Aspects of the Question]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 513-517</center> | ||
= | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Old W.R. - Solar Biology|Solar Biology]]}} | ||
[[Old, Walter Richard|Walter Richard Old]] | <center>[[Old, Walter Richard|Walter Richard Old]], pp. 517-519</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|519}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=519}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Imperial Germany}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Imperial Germany}} | ||
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sydney Whitman</span>. London: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Trübner</span> and Co., 1889.</center> | <center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Sydney Whitman</span>. London: <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Trübner</span> and Co., 1889.</center> | ||
| Line 6,117: | Line 6,408: | ||
In some 300 pages of good-sized print, “Imperial Germany” places before us with admirable perspective of detail, a complete outline of the Germany of to-day as it appears on the background of that historic Past, to which the nation owes its present position. The continuity of Past and Present is scrupulously preserved and the moral of its history as it applies to England is drawn with a clear and firm hand. Nor are the dangers which still threaten the unity of Imperial Germany forgotten. They too have their lesson for English readers, if only our public men were open-eyed enough to learn them. | In some 300 pages of good-sized print, “Imperial Germany” places before us with admirable perspective of detail, a complete outline of the Germany of to-day as it appears on the background of that historic Past, to which the nation owes its present position. The continuity of Past and Present is scrupulously preserved and the moral of its history as it applies to England is drawn with a clear and firm hand. Nor are the dangers which still threaten the unity of Imperial Germany forgotten. They too have their lesson for English readers, if only our public men were open-eyed enough to learn them. | ||
{{Page aside|520}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=520}} | ||
In brief but telling words, the book sketches out the great features of German life; political, intellectual, educational and social. The deeper roots of German military power and success are traced to their seats in the educational and historical life of the nation, and the influence of the idealistic element in the German temperament receives due but not excessive recognition. All this is illustrated with ample detail of fact and quotation, but so clearly and admirably arranged that the thoughts are conveyed with the utmost force and effect. | In brief but telling words, the book sketches out the great features of German life; political, intellectual, educational and social. The deeper roots of German military power and success are traced to their seats in the educational and historical life of the nation, and the influence of the idealistic element in the German temperament receives due but not excessive recognition. All this is illustrated with ample detail of fact and quotation, but so clearly and admirably arranged that the thoughts are conveyed with the utmost force and effect. | ||
| Line 6,127: | Line 6,418: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Abelardius. La Religione Come Scienza}}<ref name="v3-p520-n1">“Natural Law in the Spiritual World,” by Henry Drummond, F.R.S.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Abelardius. La Religione Come Scienza}}<ref name="v3-p520-n1">“Natural Law in the Spiritual World,” by Henry Drummond, F.R.S.</ref> | ||
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Saggio</span> – Cremona, Tipografia Sociale, 1888.</center> | <center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Saggio</span> – Cremona, Tipografia Sociale, 1888.</center> | ||
| Line 6,137: | Line 6,428: | ||
There is something of the kind, though only a few hints; but science in this case is a special theory of the author’s, and religion is Christianity. Many elements of the latter are separately examined and partially recognised, where they are not in opposition with the theory of the author. We say at once that his theory, although it is not developed, seems to conform itself to the esoteric teachings of the East, which are a new flash of light in the confusion of our celebrated civilisations. | There is something of the kind, though only a few hints; but science in this case is a special theory of the author’s, and religion is Christianity. Many elements of the latter are separately examined and partially recognised, where they are not in opposition with the theory of the author. We say at once that his theory, although it is not developed, seems to conform itself to the esoteric teachings of the East, which are a new flash of light in the confusion of our celebrated civilisations. | ||
{{Page aside|521}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=521}} | ||
The law of identity, which is the basis of the whole theory, reminds one of the ''Light one,'' the love considered as a consequence of that law recalls the much-prized feeling of ''solidarity'', and the maxim, “kill out the feeling of separateness,” of ''Light on the Path.'' Human immortality, considered as the survivorship of the man’s essential principles, reminds one of the distinction between the ''personality'' and the ''individuality'' and so on. But what remains of the Christian doctrines? The esoteric element, that is to say the primordial element which is the same in all religions. Therefore the name of ''Neo-Christianism'', proposed by the author, may be accepted for the sake of convenience but not for any intrinsic reasons. | The law of identity, which is the basis of the whole theory, reminds one of the ''Light one,'' the love considered as a consequence of that law recalls the much-prized feeling of ''solidarity'', and the maxim, “kill out the feeling of separateness,” of ''Light on the Path.'' Human immortality, considered as the survivorship of the man’s essential principles, reminds one of the distinction between the ''personality'' and the ''individuality'' and so on. But what remains of the Christian doctrines? The esoteric element, that is to say the primordial element which is the same in all religions. Therefore the name of ''Neo-Christianism'', proposed by the author, may be accepted for the sake of convenience but not for any intrinsic reasons. | ||
| Line 6,145: | Line 6,436: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Temple of the Rosy Cross}}<ref name="v3-p521-n1">By F. B. Dowd. Second Edition. Revised and enlarged.</ref> | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Temple of the Rosy Cross}}<ref name="v3-p521-n1">By F. B. Dowd. Second Edition. Revised and enlarged.</ref> | ||
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> sub-title is “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The soul: its powers, migrations and transmigrations</span>,” and this gives the reader at once some idea of the scope which the author gives to his book. As to whether the title is not too ambitious, the reader must be left to judge, for it is nearly impossible to review it properly. Were one to mete out praise and blame in honest criticism on all parts of the book, one would require to write a volume or two of greater size than the original. This does not mean that there is no value in the book. Far from it, there is much that is of the utmost importance. And whether one may agree with the author or not, it is impossible to avoid admiring his evident sincerity. | <span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> sub-title is “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The soul: its powers, migrations and transmigrations</span>,” and this gives the reader at once some idea of the scope which the author gives to his book. As to whether the title is not too ambitious, the reader must be left to judge, for it is nearly impossible to review it properly. Were one to mete out praise and blame in honest criticism on all parts of the book, one would require to write a volume or two of greater size than the original. This does not mean that there is no value in the book. Far from it, there is much that is of the utmost importance. And whether one may agree with the author or not, it is impossible to avoid admiring his evident sincerity. | ||
| Line 6,151: | Line 6,442: | ||
Whatever the form, and however much improved the original work may have been, it seems now that a still greater improvement could have been effected. For, in the first place, there is a considerable chaos in the matter of arrangement. While one is engaged in following out an argument on will-culture, it suddenly breaks off into what one finds to be an illustration drawn from digestion. It is not named as an illustration, and the reader is obliged to devote his whole attention in puzzled wonder to discover the meaning. By the time he discovers it to be an illustration, he has most probably lost the thread of the | Whatever the form, and however much improved the original work may have been, it seems now that a still greater improvement could have been effected. For, in the first place, there is a considerable chaos in the matter of arrangement. While one is engaged in following out an argument on will-culture, it suddenly breaks off into what one finds to be an illustration drawn from digestion. It is not named as an illustration, and the reader is obliged to devote his whole attention in puzzled wonder to discover the meaning. By the time he discovers it to be an illustration, he has most probably lost the thread of the | ||
{{Page aside|522}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=522}} | ||
argument, and has to begin over again. This, of course, may be the author’s intention, so as to enforce thorough knowledge of the subject by continued iteration. But, to say the least of it, it is irritating, and unless a student is thoroughly convinced of the value of the book, he is apt to lay it aside with some feeling of impatience. Again, there is this to be found, though this will be personal to the individual reader. Paragraphs commence with axioms in this book, and these axioms are most admirable in their truth and wisdom. Then comes in the unevenness of the book, for when the author descends to the explanation of these axioms, he writes at one time from what is plainly his personal level of intelligence, and at another from that of the more exalted intelligence. Thus, as the form and terseness of the book makes it intensely dogmatic, the reader is apt to be impatient at the conclusions so expressed. | argument, and has to begin over again. This, of course, may be the author’s intention, so as to enforce thorough knowledge of the subject by continued iteration. But, to say the least of it, it is irritating, and unless a student is thoroughly convinced of the value of the book, he is apt to lay it aside with some feeling of impatience. Again, there is this to be found, though this will be personal to the individual reader. Paragraphs commence with axioms in this book, and these axioms are most admirable in their truth and wisdom. Then comes in the unevenness of the book, for when the author descends to the explanation of these axioms, he writes at one time from what is plainly his personal level of intelligence, and at another from that of the more exalted intelligence. Thus, as the form and terseness of the book makes it intensely dogmatic, the reader is apt to be impatient at the conclusions so expressed. | ||
| Line 6,169: | Line 6,460: | ||
Again, it is startling to find it asserted that “Buddhism . . . . is sexual from the first to last.” And here it may be remarked that the author makes a very free use of the word “sexual” as a qualifying adjective – a great deal too free, for it is apt to be misunderstood. Indeed, there is only a doubt whether it is to be understood literally or in the sense of polarity. It is so in some instances, but the meaning is in other places very obscure. | Again, it is startling to find it asserted that “Buddhism . . . . is sexual from the first to last.” And here it may be remarked that the author makes a very free use of the word “sexual” as a qualifying adjective – a great deal too free, for it is apt to be misunderstood. Indeed, there is only a doubt whether it is to be understood literally or in the sense of polarity. It is so in some instances, but the meaning is in other places very obscure. | ||
{{Page aside|523}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=523}} | ||
But there is one caution which should be observed by all readers. The author gives a multitude of recommendations for the cultivation of “soul powers and spiritual gifts.” | But there is one caution which should be observed by all readers. The author gives a multitude of recommendations for the cultivation of “soul powers and spiritual gifts.” | ||
| Line 6,183: | Line 6,474: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical News}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical News}} | ||
The President-Founder, Col. H. S. Olcott, left India for Japan on January 11th, and is due in the land of lacquer and the latest catechumens of civilisation on February 8th. It will be curious to see whether – as a revivalist movement in a country which professedly cares little for religion of any kind – Buddhism or Christianity will gain the day. At all events, our President’s task will be an arduous one. | The President-Founder, Col. H. S. Olcott, left India for Japan on January 11th, and is due in the land of lacquer and the latest catechumens of civilisation on February 8th. It will be curious to see whether – as a revivalist movement in a country which professedly cares little for religion of any kind – Buddhism or Christianity will gain the day. At all events, our President’s task will be an arduous one. | ||
| Line 6,201: | Line 6,492: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Page aside|524}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=524}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|British Section, T.S.}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=British Section, T.S.}} | ||
Our attention has been called to an extraordinary oversight which has occurred in the drafting of the Revised Rules of the T. S. at the Convention at Adyar. The Rules of the British Section were forwarded to the Delegate of the Section at Adyar to be by him communicated to the Convention. This was regarded as a matter of form and courtesy, for the President had held two meetings while in Europe at which the constitution of the Section had been settled, and had given his official sanction as President in Council to its Rules, which, moreover, ''appear in full'' in the official Supplement to the ''Theosophist.'' Rule 15, which relates to an annual subscription to be paid by members of the British Section, is apparently flatly contradicted by Section P of the Revised Rules; and this is followed by Part 2 of Section S, which does away with all Rules previously formed and declares any action taken under such Rules to be illegal. Now as the British Section has had no opportunity of discussing any such alteration as this, and as its Rules were approved by the President-Founder in Council, it is at once evident that some great oversight can alone explain it. So much is this the case that the Rules of the British Section will be upheld pending an appeal to the President for his interpretation of the enigma. More especially so as the British Section has received no official or private notification that its Rules have been thus cancelled without its knowledge, and abrogated in such an unwarrantable manner. Probably Col. Olcott, in the hurry of his departure for Japan, was unaware of these alterations; at any rate, of their extent, and the results of their action. It is impossible that he should assent to a Rule which is contrary to the practically unanimous (one dissentient) vote of the meeting which he called in London. We await his decision. | Our attention has been called to an extraordinary oversight which has occurred in the drafting of the Revised Rules of the T. S. at the Convention at Adyar. The Rules of the British Section were forwarded to the Delegate of the Section at Adyar to be by him communicated to the Convention. This was regarded as a matter of form and courtesy, for the President had held two meetings while in Europe at which the constitution of the Section had been settled, and had given his official sanction as President in Council to its Rules, which, moreover, ''appear in full'' in the official Supplement to the ''Theosophist.'' Rule 15, which relates to an annual subscription to be paid by members of the British Section, is apparently flatly contradicted by Section P of the Revised Rules; and this is followed by Part 2 of Section S, which does away with all Rules previously formed and declares any action taken under such Rules to be illegal. Now as the British Section has had no opportunity of discussing any such alteration as this, and as its Rules were approved by the President-Founder in Council, it is at once evident that some great oversight can alone explain it. So much is this the case that the Rules of the British Section will be upheld pending an appeal to the President for his interpretation of the enigma. More especially so as the British Section has received no official or private notification that its Rules have been thus cancelled without its knowledge, and abrogated in such an unwarrantable manner. Probably Col. Olcott, in the hurry of his departure for Japan, was unaware of these alterations; at any rate, of their extent, and the results of their action. It is impossible that he should assent to a Rule which is contrary to the practically unanimous (one dissentient) vote of the meeting which he called in London. We await his decision. | ||
| Line 6,209: | Line 6,500: | ||
{{Style P-Separator custom}} | {{Style P-Separator custom}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Mithra Worship}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Mithra Worship}} | ||
All visitors to the Classical Galleries in the British Museum are familiar with the Mithraic Bull. In this a young man, wearing a Phrygian cap, bestrides a bull, into which he strikes a knife, while at the same time this bull is attacked by an insect, either scorpion or crab, and followed by two ravens or other birds. I therefore ask the meaning of this sculpture. | All visitors to the Classical Galleries in the British Museum are familiar with the Mithraic Bull. In this a young man, wearing a Phrygian cap, bestrides a bull, into which he strikes a knife, while at the same time this bull is attacked by an insect, either scorpion or crab, and followed by two ravens or other birds. I therefore ask the meaning of this sculpture. | ||
| Line 6,226: | Line 6,517: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Mithra Worship|[Editors’ reply to “The Mithra Worship” by A Book-Worm]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Mithra Worship|[Editors’ reply to “The Mithra Worship” by A Book-Worm]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 525</center> | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
<hr> | <hr> | ||
{{Page aside|526}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=526}} | ||
{{Style P-Title|The Dirge for the Dead}} | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Dirge for the Dead}} | ||
The interesting and highly-suggestive specimen of automatic writing that appeared in the December number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is not a little remarkable in itself, but, pardon my saying the theory put forward by you in explanation is very far from being satisfactory to the enquiring mind.<ref name="v3-p526-n1">No doubt it is not satisfactory to the Spiritualists, not any more than the doctrine of Purgatory or any other Roman Catholic tenet is satisfactory to the Protestant Predestinarian. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> As to the dirge, I doubt if it be known to Egyptologists; it forms no portion of the Book of the Dead; there is no copy among the papyri of the British Museum; and its appearance on the mummy of the Ptolemaic period is probably exceptional. <ref name="v3-p526-n2">The Editor has premised by saying in the introductory note (which, by-the-bye, was mangled out of recognition by some printer’s mistake, who dropped out two whole lines) that some Egyptologists may have seen it, but never said they did. Of course, it is not in the “Book of the Dead.” Still, the Editor has seen it, and copied its translation in French and in English; and what is more, the ''dirge'' (a name given to the writing by the editor) is absolutely identical in spirit and form with other such dirges. These were chanted, ages ago, first during the Mysteries, over the apparently lifeless and entranced bodies of the ''mystæ'' who were made ''Epoptai – i.e.,'' passing through the trial of their last initiation, when they became the “Dead in Life,” and later over the really dead – the mummies. It is this explanation, given in the two lines, which were omitted, or dropped out in printing, which thus disfigured the whole sense of the sentence; and putting a comma after “psychographic writers” followed only by the tail end of the above explanation, namely – “as we were told it was only in the days of Ptolemy that this dirge began to be chanted over the really dead, or the mummy” – it made of the last closing sentence in the editorial preface perfect nonsense. Thus, it was not found on a “mummy of the Ptolemaic period,” but on one of the IVth or Vth Dynasty, if we remember right. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But my interest in the subject centres in your explanation that the communication in question is a reminiscence of past incarnations, presumably of the higher Ego of the writer. This theory of the Theosophist stands opposed to the hypothesis of the Spiritualist, who maintains such communications to be what they profess to be, viz., revelations by an independent, super-mundane intelligence, given through the medium of another organisation. From the standpoint you occupy, and the superior knowledge you possess, your explanation may, for aught I know to the contrary, be the true one, but permit me to say, you have not succeeded in making it even plausible to the average reader. <ref name="v3-p526-n3">Very likely. But the remark cuts both ways since no more has the Spiritualistic explanation ever satisfied us, or appeared “plausible” to the average Theosophist. Not only does the theory of the returning “Spirits,” so called, militate against the whole teaching of the Occult Sciences as taught in the East (the broad reincarnation theory of the Buddhist and Hindu Esoteric philosophies being assuredly that of the Theosophists), but it goes against the writer’s personal experience of about 45 years’ duration.</ref> On the contrary, the impression left on my mind after reading the editorial | The interesting and highly-suggestive specimen of automatic writing that appeared in the December number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is not a little remarkable in itself, but, pardon my saying the theory put forward by you in explanation is very far from being satisfactory to the enquiring mind.<ref name="v3-p526-n1">No doubt it is not satisfactory to the Spiritualists, not any more than the doctrine of Purgatory or any other Roman Catholic tenet is satisfactory to the Protestant Predestinarian. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> As to the dirge, I doubt if it be known to Egyptologists; it forms no portion of the Book of the Dead; there is no copy among the papyri of the British Museum; and its appearance on the mummy of the Ptolemaic period is probably exceptional. <ref name="v3-p526-n2">The Editor has premised by saying in the introductory note (which, by-the-bye, was mangled out of recognition by some printer’s mistake, who dropped out two whole lines) that some Egyptologists may have seen it, but never said they did. Of course, it is not in the “Book of the Dead.” Still, the Editor has seen it, and copied its translation in French and in English; and what is more, the ''dirge'' (a name given to the writing by the editor) is absolutely identical in spirit and form with other such dirges. These were chanted, ages ago, first during the Mysteries, over the apparently lifeless and entranced bodies of the ''mystæ'' who were made ''Epoptai – i.e.,'' passing through the trial of their last initiation, when they became the “Dead in Life,” and later over the really dead – the mummies. It is this explanation, given in the two lines, which were omitted, or dropped out in printing, which thus disfigured the whole sense of the sentence; and putting a comma after “psychographic writers” followed only by the tail end of the above explanation, namely – “as we were told it was only in the days of Ptolemy that this dirge began to be chanted over the really dead, or the mummy” – it made of the last closing sentence in the editorial preface perfect nonsense. Thus, it was not found on a “mummy of the Ptolemaic period,” but on one of the IVth or Vth Dynasty, if we remember right. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But my interest in the subject centres in your explanation that the communication in question is a reminiscence of past incarnations, presumably of the higher Ego of the writer. This theory of the Theosophist stands opposed to the hypothesis of the Spiritualist, who maintains such communications to be what they profess to be, viz., revelations by an independent, super-mundane intelligence, given through the medium of another organisation. From the standpoint you occupy, and the superior knowledge you possess, your explanation may, for aught I know to the contrary, be the true one, but permit me to say, you have not succeeded in making it even plausible to the average reader. <ref name="v3-p526-n3">Very likely. But the remark cuts both ways since no more has the Spiritualistic explanation ever satisfied us, or appeared “plausible” to the average Theosophist. Not only does the theory of the returning “Spirits,” so called, militate against the whole teaching of the Occult Sciences as taught in the East (the broad reincarnation theory of the Buddhist and Hindu Esoteric philosophies being assuredly that of the Theosophists), but it goes against the writer’s personal experience of about 45 years’ duration.</ref> On the contrary, the impression left on my mind after reading the editorial | ||
{{Page aside|527}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=527}} | ||
note was that the Theosophical theory was trotted out in support of a preconceived doctrine rather than given as a scientific conclusion deduced from the facts. On the face of it the Theosophical theory fails either to cover the ground or explain the facts. My difficulty in accepting your theory of past reminiscences from former existences is not lessened by the mystery that surrounds the doctrine of reincarnation. As gathered from the lips of Theosophists and Theosophical literature, the doctrine appears to me to be largely tinctured by the Buddhistic school of thought through which it has descended. It savors of the company it has kept so long, which may account for the apparently contradictory theories obtaining on the subject of reincarnation. <ref name="v3-p527-n1">The two theories (those of the Spiritualists and Theosophists) are a matter of personal preference. None of us need enforce his views on the other, or those who may differ from him. Time alone can show which side is right and which wrong. Meanwhile, those who study seriously the doctrine of reincarnation, and those supernal Intelligences who ''can,'' and ''do'' communicate with persons still in flesh, will find no contradictory theories among us. No one can judge of such a difficult and abstruse subject on simple ''hearsay.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> The law of Karma, and the necessary and inevitable periodic return of the ego or astral monad into material existence, and on this planet as the universal destiny of every son and daughter of Adam, I understand to be the view of reincarnation held by Theosophists. But in ''Isis Unveiled,'' page 351, the following teaching is given: | note was that the Theosophical theory was trotted out in support of a preconceived doctrine rather than given as a scientific conclusion deduced from the facts. On the face of it the Theosophical theory fails either to cover the ground or explain the facts. My difficulty in accepting your theory of past reminiscences from former existences is not lessened by the mystery that surrounds the doctrine of reincarnation. As gathered from the lips of Theosophists and Theosophical literature, the doctrine appears to me to be largely tinctured by the Buddhistic school of thought through which it has descended. It savors of the company it has kept so long, which may account for the apparently contradictory theories obtaining on the subject of reincarnation. <ref name="v3-p527-n1">The two theories (those of the Spiritualists and Theosophists) are a matter of personal preference. None of us need enforce his views on the other, or those who may differ from him. Time alone can show which side is right and which wrong. Meanwhile, those who study seriously the doctrine of reincarnation, and those supernal Intelligences who ''can,'' and ''do'' communicate with persons still in flesh, will find no contradictory theories among us. No one can judge of such a difficult and abstruse subject on simple ''hearsay.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> The law of Karma, and the necessary and inevitable periodic return of the ego or astral monad into material existence, and on this planet as the universal destiny of every son and daughter of Adam, I understand to be the view of reincarnation held by Theosophists. But in ''Isis Unveiled,'' page 351, the following teaching is given: | ||
| Line 6,243: | Line 6,534: | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Reincarnation, ''i.e.'' the appearance of the same individual, or rather of his astral monad, twice on the same ''planet''<ref name="v3-p527-n2">Since 1882 when the mistake was first found out in “Isis Unveiled,” it has been repeatedly stated in the ''Theosophist,'' and last year in the ''Path'', that the word “planet” was a mistake and that “cycle” was meant, ''i.e.,'' the “cycle of Devachanic rest.” This mistake, due to one of the literary editors – the writer knowing English more than imperfectly twelve years ago, and the editors being still more ignorant of Buddhism and Hinduism – has led to great confusion and numberless accusations of contradictions between the statements in ''Isis'' and later theosophical teaching. The paragraph quoted meant to upset the theory of the French Reincarnationists who maintain that the ''same personality'' is reincarnated, often a few days after death, so that a grandfather can be reborn as his own grand-daughter. Hence the idea was combated, and it was said that neither Buddha nor any of the Hindu philosophers ever taught reincarnation ''in the same cycle,'' or ''of the same personality,'' but of the “triune man” (''vide'' note which follows) who, when properly united, was “capable of running the race” forward to perfection. The same and a worse mistake occurs on pages 346 and 347 (Vol. 1). For on the former it is stated that the Hindus dread ''reincarnation'' “only on other and inferior planets,” instead of what is the case, that Hindus dread reincarnation ''in other and inferior bodies,'' of brutes and animals or ''transmigration,'' while on page 347 the said error of putting “planet” instead of “cycle” and “personality,” shows the author (a professed Buddhist) speaking as though Buddha had never taught the doctrine of reincarnation!! The sentence ought to read that the “''former life'' believed in by Buddhists is not a life in the same cycle and personality,” as no one appreciates more than they do “the great doctrine of cycles.” As it reads now, however, namely that “this ''former life'' believed in by the Buddhists is not ''a life on this planet,''” and this sentence on page 347 just preceded by that other (paragraph 2 on page 346), “Thus, like the revolutions of a wheel, there is ''a regular succession of death and birth,''” etc. – the whole reads like the raving of a lunatic, and a jumble of contradictory statements. If asked why the error was permitted to remain and run through ten editions, it is answered that (''a'') the attention of the author was drawn to it only in 1882; and (''b'') that the undersigned was not in a position to alter it from stereotyped plates which belonged to the American publisher and not to her. The work was written under exceptional circumstances, and no doubt more than one great error may be discovered in ''Isis Unveiled.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> is not a rule in nature; it is an exception, like the teratological phenomenon of a two-headed infant. It is preceded by a violation of the}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=“Reincarnation, ''i.e.'' the appearance of the same individual, or rather of his astral monad, twice on the same ''planet''<ref name="v3-p527-n2">Since 1882 when the mistake was first found out in “Isis Unveiled,” it has been repeatedly stated in the ''Theosophist,'' and last year in the ''Path'', that the word “planet” was a mistake and that “cycle” was meant, ''i.e.,'' the “cycle of Devachanic rest.” This mistake, due to one of the literary editors – the writer knowing English more than imperfectly twelve years ago, and the editors being still more ignorant of Buddhism and Hinduism – has led to great confusion and numberless accusations of contradictions between the statements in ''Isis'' and later theosophical teaching. The paragraph quoted meant to upset the theory of the French Reincarnationists who maintain that the ''same personality'' is reincarnated, often a few days after death, so that a grandfather can be reborn as his own grand-daughter. Hence the idea was combated, and it was said that neither Buddha nor any of the Hindu philosophers ever taught reincarnation ''in the same cycle,'' or ''of the same personality,'' but of the “triune man” (''vide'' note which follows) who, when properly united, was “capable of running the race” forward to perfection. The same and a worse mistake occurs on pages 346 and 347 (Vol. 1). For on the former it is stated that the Hindus dread ''reincarnation'' “only on other and inferior planets,” instead of what is the case, that Hindus dread reincarnation ''in other and inferior bodies,'' of brutes and animals or ''transmigration,'' while on page 347 the said error of putting “planet” instead of “cycle” and “personality,” shows the author (a professed Buddhist) speaking as though Buddha had never taught the doctrine of reincarnation!! The sentence ought to read that the “''former life'' believed in by Buddhists is not a life in the same cycle and personality,” as no one appreciates more than they do “the great doctrine of cycles.” As it reads now, however, namely that “this ''former life'' believed in by the Buddhists is not ''a life on this planet,''” and this sentence on page 347 just preceded by that other (paragraph 2 on page 346), “Thus, like the revolutions of a wheel, there is ''a regular succession of death and birth,''” etc. – the whole reads like the raving of a lunatic, and a jumble of contradictory statements. If asked why the error was permitted to remain and run through ten editions, it is answered that (''a'') the attention of the author was drawn to it only in 1882; and (''b'') that the undersigned was not in a position to alter it from stereotyped plates which belonged to the American publisher and not to her. The work was written under exceptional circumstances, and no doubt more than one great error may be discovered in ''Isis Unveiled.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> is not a rule in nature; it is an exception, like the teratological phenomenon of a two-headed infant. It is preceded by a violation of the}} | ||
{{Page aside|528}} | {{Page aside in Lucifer|v=3|n=18|p=528}} | ||
{{Style P-Quote|1=laws of harmony of nature, and happens only when the latter, seeking to restore its disturbed equilibrium, violently throws back into earth-life the astral monad which had been tossed out of the circle of necessity by crime or accident. . . . If reason has been so far developed as to become active and discriminative, there is no (immediate) reincarnation on this earth, for the three parts of the triune man <ref name="v3-p528-n1">“The three parts,” are Atma, Buddhi-Manas, which this condition of perfect union entitles to a rest in Devachan which cannot be less than 1,000 years in duration, sometimes 2,000, as the “cycle of rest” is proportioned to the merits and demerits of the ''Devachanee.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> have been united together, and he is capable of running the race.”}} | {{Style P-Quote|1=laws of harmony of nature, and happens only when the latter, seeking to restore its disturbed equilibrium, violently throws back into earth-life the astral monad which had been tossed out of the circle of necessity by crime or accident. . . . If reason has been so far developed as to become active and discriminative, there is no (immediate) reincarnation on this earth, for the three parts of the triune man <ref name="v3-p528-n1">“The three parts,” are Atma, Buddhi-Manas, which this condition of perfect union entitles to a rest in Devachan which cannot be less than 1,000 years in duration, sometimes 2,000, as the “cycle of rest” is proportioned to the merits and demerits of the ''Devachanee.'' – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> have been united together, and he is capable of running the race.”}} | ||
| Line 6,254: | Line 6,545: | ||
{{Vertical space|2em}} | {{Vertical space|2em}} | ||
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Dirge for the Dead|[Editor’s note on “The Dirge for the Dead” by J. H. Mitalmier]]] | {{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Dirge for the Dead|[Editor’s note on “The Dirge for the Dead” by J. H. Mitalmier]]]}} | ||
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] | <center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 528</center> | ||
{{Footnotes}} | {{Footnotes}} | ||